THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


CHRISTMAS  WITH 
GRANDMA  ELSIE 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1888, 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 

COPYRIGHT,  1916, 

BY  CHARLES  B.  FINLEY 

All  rights  reserved. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IT  was  about  the  middle  of  November.  There 
had  been  a  long  rain  storm,  ending  in  sleet  and 
snow,  and  now  the  sun  was  shining  brightly  on 
a  landscape  sheeted  with  ice  :  walks  and  roads 
were  slippery  with  it,  every  tree  and  shrub  was 
encased  in  it,  and  glittering  and  sparkling  as  if 
loaded  with  diamonds,  as  its  branches  swayed 
and  tossed  in  the  wind.  At  Ion  Mrs.  Elsie  Tra- 
villa  stood  at  the  window  of  her  dressing-room 
gazing  with  delighted  eyes  upon  the  lovely 
scene. 

"How  beautiful!"  she  said  softly  to  herself; 
"  and  my  Father  made  it  all.  '  He  gives  snow 
like  wool :  he  scattereth  the  hoar  frost  like 
ashes.  He  casteth  forth  his  ice  like  morsels.' 

"  Ah,  good  morning,  my  dears,"  as  the  door 
opened  and  Rosie  and  Walter  came  in  to 
gether. 

"Good  morning,  dearest  mamma,"  they  re 
turned,  hastening  to  her  to  give  and  receive  the 
affectionate  kiss  with  which  they  were  accus 
tomed  to  meet  at  the  beginning  of  a  new  day. 


2       CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  I'm  so  glad  the  long  storm  is  over  at  last," 
said  Rosie  ;  "  it  is  really  delightful  to  see  the 
sunshine  once  more." 

"  And  the  beautiful  work  of  the  Frost  king 
reflecting  his  rays,"  added  her  mother,  calling 
their  attention  to  the  new  beauties  of  the  ever 
attractive  landscape  spread  out  before  them. 

Both  exclaimed  in  delight  "  How  beautiful, 
mamma !  "  Rosie  adding,  "  It  must  be  that  the 
roads  are  in  fine  condition  for  sleighing.  I  hope 
we  can  go." 

"  O  mamma,  can't  we  ? "  cried  Walter. 
"  Wont  you  give  us  a  holiday  ?  " 

"  I  shall  take  the  question  into  consideration,'* 
she  answered  with  an  indulgent  smile  ;  "  we 
will  perhaps  discuss  it  at  the  breakfast  table  : 
but  now  we  will  have  our  reading  together." 

"  At  that  very  time  Capt.  Raymond  and  Violet 
in  her  boudoir  at  Woodburn,  were  also  discuss 
ing  the  state  of  the  roads  and  the  advisability  of 
dispensing  with  school  duties  for  the  day  that 
all  the  family  might  enjoy  the  rather  rare  treat 
of  a  sleigh-ride. 

"  You  would  enjoy  it,  my  love  ?  "  he  said  in« 
quiringly. 

"  Very  much — in  company  with  my  husband 
and  the  children,"  she  returned  ;  "yet  I  would 
not  wish  to  influence  you  to  decide  against 
your  convictions  in  regard  to  what  is  right  and 
wise." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.       3 

"  We  will  go,"  he  said,  smiling  fondly  upon 
her,  "  I  can  not  bear  to  have  you  miss  the  pleas 
ure  ;  nor"  the  children  either  for  that  matter, 
thougji  I  am  a  little  afraid  I  might  justty  be 
deeme'U  weakly  indulgent  in  according  tnem  a 
holiday  again  so  soon  :  it  is  against  my  princi- 
pl$s  to  allow  lessons 'to  be  set  aside  for  other 
than  very  weighty  reasons  ;  it  is  a  matter  of  so 
great  importance  that  they  be  trained  to  put 
duttes  first,  giving  pleasured  secondary  place." 

"$5ut  they  are  so  good  and  industrious,"  said 
Violet,  "  and  the  sleighing  is  not  likely  to  last 
long.  It  seldom  does  with  us." 

"  And  they  have  been  so  closely  confined  to 
the  house  of  late,  by  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather,"  he  added.  "  Yes  :  they  shall  go  ;  for 
it  will  do  them  a  great  deal  of  good  physically, 
I  think,  and  health  is,  -after  all,  of  more  conse 
quence  for  them  than  rapid  advancement  in 
their  stWjiies." 

"I  should  think  so  indeed,"  said  Violet. 
"  Now  the  next  question  is  where  shall  we 
go?" 

"That  is  a  question  for  my  wife  to  settle," 
returned  the  -captain  gallantly.  "I  shall  be 
most  happy  to  accompany  her  wherever  she  de= 
cides  that  she  wishes  to  be  taken." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  want  to  see  mamma,  of 
course." 

"  Then  we  will  call  at  Ion,  and  perhaps  may 


4       CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

be  able  to  persuade  mother  to  join  us  in  a  lon» 
ger  ride." 

"  Oh  couldn't  we  hire  an  omnibus  sleigh  and 
ask  them  all  to  join  us?  It  would  just  about 
hold  the  two  families." 

"  It  is  a  trifle  odd  that  the  same  idea  had  just 
occurred  to  me,"  he  remarked  pleasantly.  "  I 
will  telephone  at  once  to  the  town,  and  if  I  can 
engage  a  suitable  sleigh,  will  call  to  Ion  and  give 
our  invitation." 

The  reply  from  the  village  was  satisfactory  ; 
also  that  from  Ion,  given  by  Grandpa  Dinsmore, 
who  said  he  would  venture  to  accept  the  invita 
tion  for  all  the  family  without  waiting  to  consult 
them. 

The  captain  reported  to  Violet,  then  passed 
on  into  the  apartments  of  his  little  daughters. 
He  found  them  up  and  dressed,  standing  at  the 
window  of  their  sitting-room  gazing  out  into 
the  grounds. 

"  Good  morning,  my  darlings,"  he  said." 

"  Oh  good  morning,  papa,"  they  cried,  turn 
ing  and  running  into  his  outstretched  arms  to 
give  and  receive  tenderest  caresses. 

"  What  were  you  looking  at  ? "  he  asked 
presently. 

"  Oh  !  oh  !  the  loveliest  sight  !  "  cried  Lulu. 
"Do,  papa,  come  and  look,"  taking  his  hand 
and  drawing  him  toward  the  window.  "  There, 
isn't  it?" 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA   ELSIE.       5 

"  Yes ;  I  have  seldom  seen  a  finer,"  he  as 
sented. 

"  And  the  sun  is  shining  so  brightly ;  can't  I 
take  a  walk  with  you  to-day  ?  "  she  asked,  look 
ing  coaxingly  up  into  his  face. 

"  Why,  my  child,  the  walks  and  roads  are 
sheeted  with  ice  ;  you  could  not  stand,  much 
less  walk  on  them." 

"  I  think  I  could,  papa,  if — if  you'd  only  let 
me  try.  But  oh  don't  look  troubled,  for  indeed, 
indeed,  I'm  not  going  to  be  naughty  about  it, 
though  I  have  been  shut  up  in  the  house  for  so 
long,  except  just  riding  in  the  close  carriage  to 
church  yesterday." 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  know  it  has  been  hard  for  you,'* 
he  said,  smoothing  her  hair  with  caressing  hand. 

Then  sitting  down  he  drew  her  to  one  knee, 
Gracie  to  the  other. 

"  How  would  my  little  girls  like  to  be  ex 
cused  from  lessons  to-day  and  given,  instead,  a 
sleigh-ride  with  papa,  mamma,  Max  and  little 
Elsie  ?  " 

"  Oh  ever  so  much,  papa  !  "  they  cried,  clap* 
ping  their  hands  in  delight.  "  How  good  in  you 
to  think  of  it  J " 

"  'Specially  for  me,  considering  how  very, 
very  naughty  I  was  only  last  week,"  added 
Lulu,  in  a  remorseful  tone.  "Papa,  I  really 
think  I  oughtn't  to  be  let  go." 

"  And  I  really  think  I  should  not  be  deprived 


6       CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

of  the  pleasure  of  having  my  dear  eldest 
daughter  with  me  on  this  first  sle.gh-ride  of  the 
season,"  returned  her  father,  drawing  her  into  a 
closer  embrace. 

"  And  it  would  spoil  all  the  fun  for  me  to 
Ixave  you  left  at  home,  Lu,"  said  Grace. 

"  And  that  must  not  be  ;  we  will  all  go,  and 
I  trust  will  have  a  very  pleasant  time,"  the 
captain  said,  rising  and  taking  a  hand  of  each 
to  lead  them  down  to  the  breakfast-room,  for 
the  bell  was  ringing. 

At  Ion  the  family  were  gathering  about  the 
table  to  partake  of  their  morning  meal.  Walter 
waited  rather  impatiently  till  the  blessing  had 
been  asked,  then,  with  an  entreating  look  at 
his  mother,  said,  "Mamma,  you  know  what 
you  promised?" 

"  Yes,  my  son ;  but  be  patient  a  little 
longer.  I  see  your  grandpa  has  something 
to  say." 

"  Something  that  Walter  will  be  glad  to  hear, 
I  make  no  doubt,"  remarked  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
giving  the  child  a  kindly  look  and  smile. 
"  Capt.  Raymond  and  I  have  had  a  little  chat 
through  the  telephone  this  morning.  He  in 
vites  us  all  to  join  the  Woodbura  family  in  a 
sleigh-ride,  he  is  coming  for  us  in  an  omnibus 
eleigh  ;  and  I  accepted  for  each  and  every  one 
of  you." 

Zoe,  Rosie  and  Walter  uttered  a  simultaneous 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.       7 

exclamation  of  delight,  while  the  others  looked 
well  pleased  with  the  arrangement. 

"  At  what  hour  are  we  to  expect  the  captain  ?" 
asked  Mrs.  Diusmore. 

"  About  ten." 

"  And  where  does  he  propose  to  take  us  ?  n  in 
quired  Zoe. 

"  I  presume  wherever  the  ladies  of  the  party 
decide  that  they  would  like  to  go." 

"Surely,  papa,  the  gentlemen  also  should 
have  a  voice  in  that,"  his  daughter  said,  send 
ing  him  a  bright,  affectionate  look  from  behind 
the  coffee-urn,  "  you  at  least,  in  case  the  ques 
tion  is  put  to  vote." 

"  Not  I  more  than  the  rest  of  you,"  he  re 
turned  pleasantly.  "  But  I  have  no  doubt  we 
would  all  enjoy  the  ride  in  any  direction  where 
the  sleighing  is  good." 

"  I  think  it  will  prove  fine  on  all  the  roads," 
remarked  Edward,  "  and  I  presume  every 
body  would  enjoy  driving  over  to  Fair- 
view,  the  Laurels  and  the  Oaks  to  call 
on  our  nearest  relatives  ;  perhaps  to  the 
Pines  and  Roselands  also,  to  see  the  cousins 
there." 

"  That  would  be  nice,  "  said  Zoe,  "but  don't 
you  suppose  they  may  be  improving  the  sleigh 
ing  opportunity  as  well  as  ourselves  ?  may  be 
driving  over  here  to  call  on  us  ?  " 

"  Then,  when  we  meet,  the  question  will  be 


8       CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

who  shall  turn  round  and  go  back,  and  who  keep 
on,"  laughed  Rosie. 

"But  to  avoid  such  an  unpleasant  state  of 
affairs  we  have  only  to  ask  and,  answer  a  few 
questions  through  the  telephone,"  said  Ed 
ward. 

"  Certainly,"  said  his  grandfather,  "  and 
we'll  attend  to  it  the  first  thing  on  leaving 
the  table." 

Everybody  was  interested,  and  presently  all 
were  gathered  about  the  telephone,  while  Ed 
ward,  acting  as  spokesman  of  the  party,  called 
to  first  one  and  then  another  of  the  households 
nearly  related  to  themselves. 

The  answers  came  promptly,  and  it  was  soon 
evident  that  all  were  intending  to  avail  them 
selves  of  the  somewhat  rare  opportunity  offered 
by  the  snow  and  ice  covered  roads,  none  plan 
ning  to  stay  at  home  to  receive  calls.  They 
would  all  visit  Ion  if  the  ladies  there  were 
likely  to  be  in. 

"  Tell  them,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "  to  take 
their  drives  this  morning,  come  to  Ion  in  time 
for  dinner,  and  spend  the  rest  of  the  day  and 
evening  here.  I  shall  be  much  pleased  to  have 
them  all  do  so." 

The  message  went  the  rounds,  everybody  ac 
cepted  the  invitation,  and  Elsie's  orders  for  the 
day  to  cook  and  housekeeper,  were  given 
accordingly. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.       9 

The  Woodbum  party  arrived  in  high  spirits, 
a  sleigh  containing  the  Fairview  family,  driv 
ing  up  at  the  same  time.  They  had  room  fop 
one  more  and  wanted  "  mamma  "  to  occupy  it ; 
but  the  captain  and  Violet  would  not  resign 
their  claim,  and  Evelyn  and  Lulu  showed  a 
strong  desire  to  be  together  ;  so  the  former 
was  transferred  to  the  Woodburn  sleigh,  and 
Zoe  and  Edward  took  the  vacant  seats  in  that 
from  Fairview. 

The  two  vehicles  kept  near  together,  their 
occupants,  the  children  especially,  were  very 
gay  and  lively.  They  talked  of  last  year's  holi- 
.day  sports,  and  indulged  in  pleasing  anticipa 
tions  in  regard  to  what  might  be  in  store  for 
them  in  those  now  drawing  near. 

"  We  had  a  fine  time  at  the  Oaks,  hadn't  we, 
girls  ? "  said  Max,  addressing  Evelyn  and 
Rosie. 

"  Yes,"  they  replied,  "  but  a  still  better  one 
at  Woodburn." 

"  When  are  you  and  Lu  going  to  invite  us 
again  ?  "  asked  Rosie. 

"  When  papa  gives  permission,"  answered 
Max,  sending  a  smiling,  persuasive  glance  in 
his  father's  direction. 

"  It  is  quite  possible  you  may  not  have  very 
long  to  wait  for  that,  Max,"  was  the  kindly  in 
dulgent  rejoinder  from  the  captain. 

"It   is   Rosie's    turn   this    year,"    remarked 


10     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Graadma  Elsie ;  "  Kosie's  and  Walter's  and 
mine  I  want  all  the  young  people  of  the  con 
nection — and  as  many  of  the  older  ones  as  we 
can  make  room  for — to  come  to  Ion  for  the 
Christmas  holidays,  or  at  least  the  greater  part 
of  them  ;  we  will  settle  particulars  as  to  the 
time  of  coming  and  going,  later  on.  Captain,  I 
want  you  and  Violet  and  all  your  children  for 
the  whole  time." 

"Thank  you,  mother  ;  you  are  most  kind, 
and  I  do  not  now  see  anything  in  the  way  of 
our  acceptance  of  your  invitation,"  he  said  ;  but 
added  with  a  playful  look  at  Violet,  "unless 
my  wife  should  object." 

"  If  I  should,  mamma,  you  will  receive  my  re 
grets  in  due  season,"  laughed  Violet. 

The  faces  of  the  children  were  beaming  with 
delight,  and  their  young  voices  united  in  a 
chorus  of  expressions  of  pleasure  and  thanks  to 
Grandma  Elsie. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  all  pleased  with  the  idea," 
she  said.  "  We  will  try  to  provide  as  great  a 
variety  of  amusements  as  possible,  and  shall  be 
glad  of  any  hints  or  suggestions  from  old  or 
young  in  regard  to  anything  new  in  that  line." 

"  We  will  all  try  to  help  you,  mamma,"  Vio 
let  said,  "  and  not  be  jealous  or  envious  if  your 
party  should  far  outshine  ours  of  last  year." 

"  And  we  have  more  than  a  month  to  get 
ready  in,"  remarked  Rosie  with  satisfaction. 


CHRISTY  AS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     11 

"  Oh  I'm  so  glad  mamma  has  decided  on  it  in 
such  good  season  !  " 

"  Hollo  !  "  cried  Max,  glancing  back  toward 
an  intersecting  road  which  they  had  just  crossed, 
"  Here  they  come  !  " 

"  Who  ? "  asked  several  voices,  while  all 
turned  their  heads  to  see  for  themselves. 

"The  Oaks,  and  the  Roselands  folks,"  an 
swered  Max,  and  as  he  spoke  two  large  sleighs 
came  swiftly  up  in  the  rear  of  their  own,  their 
occupants  calling  out  merry  greetings,  and  re 
ceiving  a  return  in  kind. 

The  wind  had  fallen,  the  cold  was  not  intense, 
and  they  were  so  well  protected  against  it  by 
coats  and  robes  of  fur,  that  they  scarcely  felt  it, 
and  found  the  ride  so  thoroughly  enjoyable  that 
they  kept  it  up  through  the  whole  morning, 
managing  their  return  so  that  Ion  was  reached 
only  a  few  minutes  before  the  dinner  hour. 

Ion  was  a  sort  of  headquarters  for  the  en 
tire  connection,  and  everybody  seemed  to  feel 
perfectly  at  home.  Grandma  Elsie  was  a  most 
hospitable  hostess,  and  it  was  a  very  cheerful, 
jovial  party  that  surrounded  her  well-spread 
table  that  day. 

After  dinner,  while  the  older  people  conversed 
together  in  the  parlors,  the  younger  ones  wan 
dered  at  will  through  the  house. 

The  girls  were  together  in  a  small  reception- 
room,  chatting  about  such  matters  as  partio- 


12     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

ularly  interested  them — their  studies,  sports, 
plans  for  the  purchase  or  making  of  Christmas 
gifts,  and  what  they  hoped  or  desired  to  receive. 

"  I  want  jewelry,"  said  Sidney  Dinsmore.  "I'd 
rather  have  that  than  anything  else.  But  it 
must  be  handsome  :  a  diamond  pin  or  ring,  or 
earrings." 

"  Mamma  says  diamonds  are  quite  unsuitable 
for  young  girls,"  said  Rosie.  "  So  I  prefer 
pearls  :  and  I'm  rather  in  hopes  she  may  give 
me  some  for  Christmas." 

"  I'd  rather  have  diamonds  anyhow,"  persisted 
Sydney.  "  See  Maud's  new  ring,  just  sent  her 
by  a  rich  old  aunt  of  ours.  I'm  sure  it  looks 
lovely  on  her  finger  and  shows  off  the  beauty  of 
her  hand." 

"Yes,  I've  been  admiring  it,"  said  Lulu, 
"  and  I  thought  I'd  never  seen  it  before." 

Maud  held  out  her  hand  with  evident  pride 
and  satisfaction,  while  the  others  gathered  round 
her  eager  for  a  close  inspection  of  the  ring. 

They  all  admired  it  greatly  and  Maud  seemed 
gratified. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  it  certainly  is  a  beauty,  and 
Chess  says  it  must  be  worth  a  good  deal  ;  that 
centre  stone  is  quite  large,  you  see,  and  there 
are  six  others  in  a  circle  around  it." 

"  I  should  think  you'd  feel  very  rich,"  re 
marked  Lulu  ;  "  I'd  go  fairly  wild  with  delight 
if  I  had  such  an  one  given  me." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     13 

"  Well  then,  why  not  give  your  father  a  hint 
that  you'd  like  such  a  Christmas  gift  from 
'"  asked  Sydney. 

"I'm  afraid  it  would  cost  too  much,"  said 
Lulu,  "  and  I  wouldn't  want  papa  to  spend 
more  on  me  than  he  could  well  afford." 

"  Why,  he  could  afford  it  well  enough  ! " 
exclaimed  Maud.  "  Your  father  is  very  rich — 
worth  his  millions,  I  heard  Cousin  Horace  say 
not  long  ago  ;  and  he  knows  of  course." 

Lulu  looked  much  surprised.  "  Papa  never 
talks  of  how  much  money  he  has,"  she  said, 
"  and  I  never  supposed  it  was  more  than  about 
enough  to  keep  us  comfortable  ;  but  millions 
means  a  great  deal  doesn't  it  ?'' 

"  I  should  say  so  indeed  !  more  than  your 
mind  or  mine  can  grasp  the  idea  of." 

Lulu's  eyes  sparkled.  "  I'm  ever  so  glad  for 
papa  !  "  she  said  ;  "  he's  just  the  right  person 
to  have  a  great  deal  of  money,  for  he  will  be 
sure  to  make  the  very  best  use  of  it." 

"  And  for  a  part  of  it,  that  will  be  diamonds 
for  you,  won't  it  ?  "  laughed  Maud. 

"  I  hope  the  captain  will  think  so  by  the  time 
she's  grown  up,"  remarked  Rosie,  with  a  pleas 
ant  look  at  Lulu  ;  "  or  sooner  if  they  come  to  be 
thought  suitable  for  girls  of  her  age." 

"  That's  nice  in  you  Rosie,"  Lulu  said,  flush 
ing  with  pleasure,  "  and  I  hope  you  will  get 
your  pearls  this  Christmas." 


14     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  I  join  in  both  wishes,"  said  Evelyn  Leland, 
"  and  hope  every  one  of  you  will  receive  a  Christ 
inas  gift  quite  to  her  mind  :  but,  oh  girls,  don't 
you  think  it  would  be  nice  to  give  a  good  time 
to  the  poor  people  about  us  ?  " 

"  What  poor  people  ?  "  asked  Sydney. 

"  I  mean  both  the  whites  and  the  blacks," 
explained  Evelyn.  "  There  are  those  Jones 
children  that  live  not  far  from  Woodburn,  for 
instance  :  their  mother's  dead  and  the  father 
gets  drunk  and  beats  and  abuses  them,  and 
altogether  I'm  sure  they  are  very,  very  forlorn." 

"  Oh  yes,"  cried  Lulu,  "  it  would  be  just  splen 
did  to  give  them  a  good  time  ! — nice  things  to 
eat  and  to  wear,  and  toys  too.  I'll  talk  to  papa 
about  it,  and  he'll  tell  us  what  to  give  them  and 
how  to  give  it." 

"  And  there  are  a  number  of  other  families  in 
the  neighborhood  probably  quite  as  poor  and 
forlorn,"  said  Lora  Howard.  "  Oh  I  think  it 
would  be  delightful  to  get  them  all  together 
somewhere  and  surprise  them  with  a  Christmas 
tree  loaded  with  nice  things  !  Lets  do  it,  girls. 
We  all  have  some  pocket  money,  and  we  can  get 
our  fathers  and  mothers  to  tell  us  how  to  use  it 
to  the  best  advantage,  and  how  to  manage  the 
giving." 

"  I  haven't  a  bit  more  pocket  money  than  I 
need  to  buy  the  presents  I  wish  to  give  my  own 
particular  friends,"  objected  Sydney. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     15 

"It's  nice,  and  right  too,  I  think,  to  give 
tokens  of  love  to  our  dear  ones,"  Evelyn  said, 
"  but  we  need  not  make  them  very  expensive 
in  order  to  give  pleasure  ; — often  they  would 
prefer  some  simple  little  thing  that  is  the  work 
of  our  own  hands — and  so  we  would  have  some 
thing  left  for  the  poor  and  needy,  whom  the 
Bible  teaches  us  we  should  care  for  and  relieve 
to  the  best  of  our  ability." 

"  Yes,  I  daresay  you  are  right,"  returned 
(Sydney,  "  but  I  sha'n't  make  any  rash  promises 
in  regard  to  the  matter." 


CHAPTER  It 

IN  the  parlor  the  older  people  were  conversing 
on  somewhat  similar  topics :  first  discussing 
Dlans  for  the  entertainment  and  gratification  of 
their  children  and  other  young  relatives,  during 
the  approaching  holidays,  then  of  the  needs  of 
the  r>oor  of  the  neighborhood,  and  how  to 
supply  them  ;  after  that  they  talked  of  the 
claims  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions ;  the 
perils  threatening  their  country  from  illiteracy, 
anarchy,  heathenism,  Mormonism,  Popery, 
Infidelity,  &c.,  not  omitting  the  danger  from 
vast  wealth  accumulating  in  the  hands  of  indi 
viduals  and  corporations  ;  also  they  spoke  of  the 
heavy  responsibility  entailed  by  its  possession. 

They  were  patriots  and  Christians  ;  anxious 
first  of  all  for  the  advancement  of  Christ's 
kingdom  upon  earth,  secondly  for  the  welfare 
and  prosperity  of  the  dear  land  of  their  birth — 
the  glorious  old  Union  transmitted  to  us  by  our 
revolutionary  fathers. 

It  was  a  personal  question  with  each  one, 
"  How  can  I  best  use  for  the  salvation  of  my 
country  and  the  world,  the  time,  talents,  influ 
ence  and  money  God  has  entrusted  to  my 
keeping." 

16 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  HLSIE.     17 

They  acknowledged  themselves  stewards  of 
God's  bounty,  and  as  such  desired  to  be  found 
faithful ;  neglecting  neither  the  work  nearest 
at  hand  nor  that  in  far  distant  lands  where  the 
people  sit  in  great  darkness  and  the  region  and 
shadow  of  death,  that  on  them  the  "Sun  of 
righteousness  might  arise  with  healing  in  his 
wings." 

It  had  been  expected  that  the  guests  would 
stay  at  Ion  till  bedtime,  but  a  thaw  had  set  in 
and  ice  and  snow  were  fast  disappearing  from 
the  roads ;  therefore  all  departed  for  their  homes 
directly  after  an  early  tea. 

Lulu  was  very  quiet  during  the  homeward 
drive  ;  her  thoughts  were  full  of  Maud's  sur 
prising  assertion  in  regard  to  her  father's  wealth. 

"I  wonder  if  it  is  really  so,"  she  said  to 
herself.  "  I'm  tempted  to  ask  papa ;  but  he 
might  not  like  it,  and  I  wouldn't  want  to  do 
anything  to  vex  or  trouble  him, — my  dear,  dear 
kind  father ! " 

An  excellent  opportunity  for  a  private  chat 
with  him  was  afforded  her  shortly  after  their 
arrival  at  home.  The  little  ones  were  fretful 
and  Violet  went  to  the  nursery  with  them ; 
Max  hastened  to  his  own  room  to  finish  a  com 
position  he  was  expected  to  hand  to  his  father 
the  next  morning,  Gracie,  weary  with  the 
excitement  of  the  day,  and  the  long  morning 
drive,  went  directly  to  her  bed,  and  having  seea 


18     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

her  in  it,  and  left  her  there  with  a  loving  good 
night,  the  captain  and  Lulu  presently  found 
themselves  the  only  occupants  of  the  library. 

Taking  possession  of  a  large  easy  chair, 
"  Come  and  sit  on  my  knee  and  tell  me  how 
you  have  enjoyed  your  day,"  he  said,  giving 
her  a  fond  fatherly  smile. 

"  Very  much  indeed,  papa,"  she  answered, 
accepting  his  invitation,  putting  her  arm  round 
his  neck  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his. 

His  arm  was  around  her  waist.  He  drew  her 
closer,  saying  softly,  "  My  dear,  dear  little 
daughter  !  I  thought  you  were  unusually  quiet 
coming  home  :  is  anything  amiss  with  you  ?  " 

•'  Oh,  no,  papa  !  I've  had  a  lovely  time  all 
day  long.  How  kind  you  were  to  give  us  all 
a  holiday  and  let  me  go  along  with  the  rest  of 
you." 

"  Good  to  myself  as  well  as  to  you,  my  dar 
lings  ;  I  could  have  had  very  little  enjoyment 
leaving  you  behind.'"' 

"  Papa,  it's  so  nice  to  have  you  love  me  BO  !  '* 
she  said,  kissing  him  with  ardent  affection, 
"  Oh,  I  do  hope  I'll  never,  never  be  very  naughty 
again  !  " 

"  I  hope  not,  dear  child,"  he  responded,  return 
ing  her  caresses.  "  I  hope  you  feel  ready  to 
resume  your  studies  to-morrow,  with  diligence 
and  painstaking  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  think  I  do,     It's  almost  a  week 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     19 

since  you  have  heard  me  recite  ;  except  the 
Sunday  lesson  yesterday." 

"  Yes,"  he  said  gravely,  "  it  has  been  some 
thing  of  a  loss  to  you  in  one  way,  but  I  trust  a 
decided  gain  in  another.  Well  to  change  the 
subject,  are  you  pleased  with  the  prospect  of 
spending  the  holidays  at  Ion  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  I  think  it  will  be  lovely  ;  almost 
as  nice  as  having  a  party  of  our  own,  as  we  did 
last  year." 

"  Possibly  we  may  add  that — a  party  here  for 
a  day  or  two — if  Grandma  Elsie  does  not  use  up 
all  the  holidays  with  hers,"  he  said  in  a  half 
jesting  tone  and  with  a  pleasant  laugh. 

"  O  papa,  do  you  really  think  we  may  ?  "  she 
cried  in  delight.  "  Oh  you  are  just  the  kindest 
father  !  "  giving  him  a  hug. 

He  laughed  at  that,  returning  the  hug  with 
interest. 

"  I  suppose  you  and  Eva  and  the  rest  were 
laying  out  plans  for  Christmas  doings  this 
afternoon  ?  "  he  said  inquiringly. 

"Yes,  papa,  we  were  talking  a  good  deal 
about  games  and  tableaux,  and  about  the  things 
we  could  buy  or  make  for  gifts  to  our  friends, 
and  what  we  would  like  to  have  given  us." 

She  paused,  half  hoping  he  would  ask  what 
she  wanted  from  him,  but  he  did  not.  He 
sat  silently  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek  with 
his  hand,  and  seemingly  lost  in  thought. 


20     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

At  length,  "  Papa,"  she  asked  half  hesitat 
ingly,  "  are  you  very  rich  ?  " 

"  Rich  ? "  he  repeated,  coming  suddenly  out 
of  his  reverie  and  looking  smilingly  down 
into  her  eyes,  "  yes  ;  I  have  a  sound  constitu 
tion,  excellent  health,  a  delightful  homo,  a  wife 
and  five  children,  each  one  of  whom  I  esteem 
•worth  at  least  a  million  to  me  ;  I  live  in  a 
Christian  land,"  he  went  on  in  a  graver  tone, 
"  I  have  the  Bible  with  all  its  great  and  precious 
promises,  the  hope  of  a  blessed  eternity  at  God's 
right  hand,  and  that  all  my  dear  ones  are 
traveling  heavenward  with  me ;  yes,  I  am  a 
very  rich  man  !  " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but — I  meant  have  you  a  great 
deal  of  money." 

"  Enough  to  provide  all  that  is  necessary  for 
the  comfort  of  my  family,  and  to  gratify  any 
reasonable  desire  on  the  part  of  my  little  girl. 
What  is  it  you  want,  my  darling  ?  " 

"  Papa,  I'm  almost  ashamed  to  tell  you,"  she 
said,  blushing  and  hanging  her  head ;  "  but  if 
I  do,  and  you  can't  afford  it.  won't  you  please 
say  so  and  not  feel  sorry  about  it  ?  because  I 
wouldn't  ever  want  you  to  spend  money  on  me 
that  you  need  for  yourself  or  some  of  the 
others." 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  thoughtful  for  others  as 
well  as  yourself,  daughter,"  he  said  kindly ; 
"  but  don't  hesitate  to  tell  me  all  that  is  in  your 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     21 

heart.  Nothing  pleases  me  better  than  to  have 
you,  and  all  my  dear  children  do  so." 

"  Thank  you,  my  dear,  dear  papa.  I  don't 
mean  ever  to  hide  anything  from  you,"  she  re 
turned,  giving  him  another  hug  and  kiss,  while 
her  eyes  sparkled  and  her  cheek  flushed  with 
pleasure.  "  It's  a  diamond  ring  I'd  like  to 
have." 

"  A  diamond  ring  ?  "  he  repeated  in  surprise. 
"  What  would  my  little  girl  do  with  such  a 
thing  as  that  ?  " 

"  Wear  it,  papa.  Maud  Dinsmore  has  such 
beautiful  one,  that  a  rich  aunt  sent  her  the 
other  day,"  she  went  on  eagerly  ;  "  there's  a 
large  diamond  in  the  middle  and  little  ones  all. 
round  it,  and  it  sparkles  so,  and  looks  just 
lovely  on  her  hand  !  We  all  admired  it  ever 
so  much,  and  I  said  I'd  be  wild  with  delight  if 
I  had  such  an  one;  then  Sydney  said,  *  Why  not 
give  your  father  a  hint  that  you'd  like  one  for 
Christmas  ? '  and  I  said  I  was  afraid  you  couldn't 
afford  to  give  me  anything  that  would  cost  so 
much  ;  but  Maud  said  I  needn't  be,  for  you 
were  worth  millions  of  money.  Can  you  really 
afford  to  give  it  to  me,  papa  ?  I'd  like  it  better 
than  anything  else  if  you  can,  but  if  you  can't 
I  don't  want  it,"  she  concluded  with  a  sigh,  and 
creeping  closer  into  his  embrace. 

He  did  not  speak  for  a  moment,  but  though 
grave  and  thoughtful  his  countenance  was  quite 


22     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

free  from  displeasure, — and  when,  at  length,  he 
spoke,  his  tones  were  very  kind  and  affectionate. 

"  If  I  thought  it  would  really  be  for  my  little 
girl's  welfare  and  happiness  in  the  end,"  he  said, 
"  I  should  not  hesitate  for  a  moment  to  gratify 
her  in  this  wish  of  hers,  but,  daughter,  the 
ornament  you  covet  would  be  extremely  un 
suitable  for  one  of  your  years,  and  I  fear  its 
possession  would  foster  a  love  of  finery  that  I 
do  not  wish  to  cultivate  in  you,  because  it  is 
not  right,  and  would  hinder  you  in  the  race  I 
trust  you  are  running  for  the  prize  of  eternal 
2ife. 

"  The  Bible  tells  us  we  can  not  serve  both 
God  and  Mammon  ;  can  not  love  him  and  the 
world  too. 

"  '  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the 
Father  is  not  in  him.'  God  has  entrusted  me 
with  a  good  deal  of  money,  but  I  hold  it  as  his 
steward,  and  *  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a 
man  be  found  faithful.' " 

"  I  don't  know  what  you  mean,  papa,"  she 
said,  with  look  and  tone  of  keen  disappointment. 

"  That  I  must  use  the  Lord's  money  to  do  his 
work,  daughter ;  a  great  deal  of  money  is 
needed  to  help  on  the  advancement  of  his 
cause  and  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  individuals, 
and  in  the  world  at  large.  There  are  millions 
of  poor  creatures  in  heathen  lands  who  have 
never  so  much  as  Lcard  of  Jesus  and  his  dying 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     23 

love ;  and  even  in  our  own  favored  country 
there  are  thousands  who  are  sunk  in  poverty* 
ignorance  and  wretchedness.  Money  is  needed 
to  feed  and  clothe  them,  to  send  them  teachers 
and  preachers,  and  to  build  churches,  schools, 
and  colleges,  where  they  can  be  educated  and 
fitted  for  happiness  and  usefulness. 

"  Suppose  I  had  a  thousand,  or  five  thousand 
dollars,  to  spare  after  supplying  my  family  with 
all  that  is  necessary  for  health,  comfort  and 
happiness  ;  could  my  dear  eldest  daughter  be  so 
selfish  as  to  wish  me  to  put  it  into  a  diamond 
ring  for  her  at  the  expense  of  leaving  some 
poor  creature  in  want  and  misery  ?  some  poor 
heathen  to  die  without  the  knowledge  of  Christ  ? 
some  soul  to  be  lost  that  Jesus  died  to  save  ?  " 

"  Oh  no,  no,  papa  ! "  she  exclaimed,  tears 
starting  to  her  eyes,  "  I  couldn't  be  so  hard 
hearted.  I  couldn't  bear  to  look  at  my  ring  if 
it  had  cost  so  much  to  other  people." 

"  No,  I  am  sure  you  could  not ;  and  I  believe 
you  would  find  far  more  enjoyment,  a  far 
sweeter  pleasure,  in  selecting  objects  for  me  to 
benefit  by  the  money  the  ring  might  cost." 

"O  papa,  how  nice,  how  delightful  that 
would  be  if  you  would  let  me  ! "  she  cried 
joyously. 

"  I  will,"  he  said  ;  "  I  have  some  thousands 
to  divide  among  the  various  religious  and  be 
nevolent  objects,  and  shall  give  a  certain  sum— 


24     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIK 

perhaps  as  much  as  a  thousand  dollars — in  the 
name  of  each  of  my  three  children  who  are  old 
enough  to  understand  these  things,  letting  each 
ot  you  select  the  cause,  or  causes,  to  which  his 
or  her  share  is  to  go." 

"  Which  are  the  causes,  papa  ? "  she  asked, 
her  eyes  sparkling  with  pleasure. 

"  There  are  Home  and  Foreign  Missions,  the 
work  among  the  freedmen,  and  for  the  destitute 
in  our  own  neighborhood,  beside  very  many 
others.  We  will  read  about  these  various 
objects  and  talk  the  matter  over  together,  and 
finally  decide  how  many  we  can  help,  and  how 
much  shall  be  given  to  each.  Perhaps  you  may 
choose  to  support  a  little  Indian  girl  in  one  of 
the  Mission  schools,  or  some  child  in  heathen 
lands  ;  or  a  missionary  who  will  go  and  teach 
them  the  way  to  heaven." 

"  Oh  I  should  love  to  do  that !  "  she  exclaimed, 
"  it  will  be  better  than  having  a  ring.  Papa, 
how  good  you  are  to  me  !  I  am  so  glad  God 
gave  me  such  a  father  ;  one  who  tries  always  to 
teach  me  how  to  serve  Him  and  to  help  me  to  be 
the  right  kind  of  a  Christian." 

"  I  want  to  help  you  in  that,  my  darling,"  he 
said  ;  "  I  think  I  could  do  you  no  greater  kind 
ness." 

Just  then  Max  came  into  the  room,  and  his 
father  called  him  to  take  a  seat  by  his  side,  say 
ing,  "  I  am  glad  you  have  come,  my  son,  for  I 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     25 

was  about  to  speak  to  Lulu  on  a  subject  that 
concerns  you  quite  as  nearly." 

"  Yes,  sir;  I'll  be  glad  to  listen,"  replied  Max, 
doing  as  directed. 

The  captain  went  on.  "  The  Bible  tells  us, 
'  If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is 
none  of  his.'  If  we  are  like  Jesus  in  spirit,  we 
will  love  others  and  be  ready  to  deny  ourselves 
to  do  them  good;  especially  to  save  their  souls; 
for  to  that  end  he  denied  himself  even  to  the 
shameful  and  painful  death  of  the  cross. 

He  says,  '  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let 
him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and 
follow  me.  .  .  Whosoever  doth  not  bear  his 
cross,  and  come  after  me,  cannot  be  my  dis 
ciple.' 

"  That  is  we  cannot  be  his  disciples  without 
doing  something  to  bring  sinners  to  him  that 
they  may  be  saved;  something  that  will  cost  us 
self-denial;  it  may  be  of  our  own  ease,  or  of 
something  we  would  like  to  do  or  have. 

"  And  it  must  be  done  willingly,  cheerfully, 
from  love  to  the  dear  Master  and  the  souls  he 
died  to  save,  and  not  as  the  way  to  earn  heaven 
for  ourselves. 

"We  can  not  merit  salvation,  do  what  we 
will ;  we  must  take  it  as  God's  free,  undeserved 
gift." 

There  was  a  moment  of  thoughtful  silence  ; 
then  Max  said,  "  Papa,  I  think  I  am  willing  if  I 


26    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

knew  just  what  to  do  and  how  to  do  it.  Can 
you  tell  me  ?  " 

"  You  have  some  money  of  your  own  every 
week  ;  you  can  give  what  you  will  of  that  to 
held  spread  abroad  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation; 
you  can  pray  for  others,  and  when  a  favorable 
opportunity  offers,  speak  a  word  to  lead  them  to 
Christ.  Ask  God  to  show  you  opportunities 
and  give  you  grace  and  wisdom  to  use  them. 
Tiy  also,  so  to  live,  and  act,  and  speak,  that  all 
who  see  and  know  you  will,  take  knowledge  of 
you  that  you  have  been  with  Jesus  and  learned 
of  him.' " 

"  Papa,"  said  Lulu,  "  wont  you  tell  Max  about 
the  money  you  are  going  to  give  in  our  names  ?  " 

"  No,  I  will  let  you  have  that  pleasure,"  the 
captain  answered  with  a  kindly  look  and  tone, 
and  she  eagerly  availed  herself  of  the  permis 
sion. 

Max  was  greatly  pleased,  and  Violet,  who 
joined  them  just  in  time  to  hear  what  Lulu  was 
saying,  highly  approved. 

"But  you  will  understand,  children,"  the 
captain  said,  "  that  this  involves  your  gaining  a 
great  deal  of  information  on  the  subject  of  mis 
sions,  and  other  schemes  of  benevolence,  and  in 
order  to  help  you  in  that,  we  will  spend  a  short 
time  each  evening,  when  not  prevented  by  com 
pany  or  some  more  important  engagement,  in 
reading  and  conversing  on  this  topic." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     27 

"  I  wish  I  could  earn  some  money  to  give," 
said  Lulu.  "  I'd  like  to  carve  pretty  things  to 
sell ;  but  who  would  buy  them  ?  " 

"  Possibly  papa  might  become  an  occasional 
purchaser,"  her  father  said,  stroking  her  hair 
and  smiling  kindly  upon  her. 

"Or  Mamma  Vi,"  added  her  young  step 
mother. 

"  And  I  have  another  offer  to  make  you  both," 
said  the  captain  ;  "  for  eveiy  day  that  I  find  you 
obedient,  pleasant-tempered  and  industrious  I 
will  give  each  of  you  twenty-five  cents  for 
benevolent  purposes." 

"Thank  yon,  papa,"  they  both  said,  their 
eyes  sparkling  with  pleasure ;  Max  adding, 
"  That  will  be  a  dollar  and  seventy-five  cents  a 
week." 

"  Yes  ;  and  for  every  week  that  either  one  of 
you  earns  the  quarter  eveiy  day,  I  will  add  an 
other  to  bring  it  up  to  two  dollars." 

"  O  papa,  how  nice  ! "  exclaimed  Lulu.  "  I 
mean  to  try  very  hard,  so  that  I  may  have 
enough  to  support  a  little  Indian  girl.  And  is 
Gracie  to  have  the  same  ?  " 

"  Certainly;  and  I  shall  not  be  greatly  sur 
prised  if  Gracie's  missionary  box  fills  faster  than 
either  of  the  others." 

"  I  am  almost  sure  it  will,"  said  Lulu,  sober 
ing  down  a  good  deal  ;  "  and  Max's  will  be  next. 
But  I  do  mean  to  try  ever  so  hard  to  be  good." 


2»     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"I  am  quite  sure  you  do,  dear  child,"  her 
father  responded  in  tender  tones.  "  I  know  my 
little  girl  wants  to  improve,  and  I  shall  do  all  I 
can  to  help  her." 

"  Papa,  is  that  quarter  a  day  for  good  con 
duct,  to  be  in  addition  to  our  usual  pocket 
money  ?  "  asked  Max. 

"Certainly,  my  son;  your  pocket  money  is 
your  own,  to  use  for  your  pleasure  or  profit,  ex 
cept  what  you  feel  that  you  ought,  or  desire  to 
give  of  it;  but  the  quarter  is  expressly,  and  only 
for  benevolent  purposes." 

"  When  may  we  begin  to  earn  it,  papa  ?  " 

"  To-morrow." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,"  said  Lulu  with  satisfac 
tion,  "  because  I  want  to  earn  a  good  deal  before 
Christmas." 

Then  she  told  of  Evelyn's  suggestions  in  re 
gard  to  gifts  for  the  poor  in  their  immediate 
neighborhood. 

"  A  very  good  idea,"  her  father  said,  "and  I 
think  it  may  be  carried  out  in  a  way  to  yield 
enjoyment  to  both  givers  and  receivers." 

"  I  hope  it  will  be  cold  enough  at  Christmas 
time  to  make  ice  and  snow  for  sleighing  and 
sledding,"  Max  remarked;  "for  we  boys  have 
planned  to  have  a  good  deal  of  fun  for  ourselves 
and  the  girls  too,  if  it  is." 

"  You  mean  if  there  is  sleighing  and  sled 
ding,"  his  father  said  with  an  amused  look.  "  It 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     29 

might  be  cold  enough,  yet  the  needed  snow  or 
ice  be  lacking." 

"  Why,  yes,  sir,  to  be  sure,  so  it  might !  " 
Max  returned,  laughing  good  humoredly. 

"What  kind  of  fun  is  it  you  boys  have 
fanned  for  us  girls  ?  "  asked  Lulu. 

"  Never  you  mind,"  said  Max  ;  "  you'll  see 
when  the  time  comes  ;  the  surprise  will  be  half 
of  it  you  know." 

"  My  dear,  you  seem  to  me  a  very  wise  and 
kind  father,"  Violet  remarked  to  her  husband 
when  they  found  themselves  alone  together, 
after  Max  and  Lulu  had  gone  to  their  beds.  "  I 
very  highly  approve  of  the  plans  you  have  just 
proposed  for  them.  Though,  of  course  the  ap 
proval  of  a  silly  young  thing,  such  as  I,  must  be 
a  matter  of  small  consequence,"  she  added,  with 
*  merry,  laughing  look  up  into  his  face. 

"  Young,  but  not  silly,"  he  returned,  with  a 
very  lover-like  look  and  smile.  "I  consider 
my  wife's  judgment  worth  a  great  deal,  and  am 
highly  gratified  with  her  approval.  I  am  ex 
tremely  desirous,"  he  went  on  more  gravely, 
"  to  train  my  darlings  to  systematic  benevolence, 
a  willingness  to  deny  themselves  for  the  cause 
of  Christ,  and  to  take  an  interest  in  every 
branch  of  the  work  of  the  church. 


CHAPTER  III. 

LULU'S  first  thought  on  awaking  the  next 
snorning,  was  of  the  talk  of  the  previous  even 
ing,  with  her  father.  He  had  said  she  might 
have  the  pleasure  of  telling  Gracie  the  good 
news  in  regard  to  the  money  to  be  earned  by 
good  conduct,  and  that  which  was  to  be  given 
by  him  in  the  name  of  each  of  his  older  child 
ren  ;  also  the  privilege  he  would  accord  them 
of  selecting  the  particular  cause,  or  causes,  to 
which  the  money  should  go. 

Eager  to  avail  herself  of  the  permission,  and 
see  Grade's  delight,  she  sprang  from  her  bed, 
ran  to  the  door  of  communication  between  their 
sleeping  rooms,  which  generally  stood  open — 
always  at  night — and  peeped  cautiously  in. 

Gracie's  head  was  still  on  her  pillow,  but  at 
that  instant  she  stirred,  opened  her  eyes,  and 
called  out  in  a  pleased  tone,  "  O  Lu,  so  you  are 
up  first !  "  speaking  softly  though,  for  fear  of 
disturbing  their  father  and  Violet,  in  the  room 
beyond,  the  door  there  being  open  also. 

Lulu  hurried  to  it  and  closed  it  gently,  then 
turning  toward  her  sister,  "  Yes,"  she  said,  "  but 
it's  early,  and  you  needn't  get  up  just  yet.  I'm 
30 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     31 

coming  to  creep  in  with  yon  for  a  few  minutes 
while  I  tell  you  something  that  I'm  sure  will 
please  you." 

She  crept  into  Grace's  bed  as  she  spoke,  and 
they  lay  fo.-  a  while  clasped  in  each  other's 
arms,  Lulu  talking  very  fast,  Grace  listening 
and  now  and  then  putting  in  a  word  or  two. 
She  was  quite  as  much  pleased  with  what  Lulu 
had  to  tell,  as  the  latter  had  anticipated. 

"  Oh  wont  it  be  just  lovely  to  have  so  much 
money  to  do  good  with  !  "  she  exclaimed  when 
all  had  been  told.  "  Haven't  we  got  the  very 
best  and  dearest  father  in  the  world  ?  I  don't 
believe,  Lu,  there's  another  one  half  so  dear  and 
kind  and  nice.  We  ought  to  be  ever  such  good 
children  ! " 

"  Yes,  but  I'm  not,"  sighed  Lulu.  "  O  Gracie, 
I'd  give  anything  to  be  as  good  as  you  are  !  " 

"  Now  don't  talk  so,  Lu  ;  you  make  me  feel 
like  a  hypocrite;  because  I'm  not  good,"  said 
Grace. 

"  You  are  ;  at  any  rate  you're  a  great  deal 
better  than  I  am,1'  asserted  Lulu  with  warmth. 
"  You  never  disobey  papa,  or  get  into  a  passion; 
and  I  don't  think  you  love  finery  as  I  do.  Gracie, 
I  want  that  ring  yet;  oh  I  should  like  to  have  it 
ever  so  much !  and  I  oughtn't  to  want  it  ;  it's 
very  selfish,  because  to  buy  it  would  use  up 
money  that  ought  to  go  to  send  missionaries  to 
the  heathen,  or  do  good  to  some  poor  miserable 


82     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

creature  ;  and  it's  wrong  for  me  to  want  it,  be 
cause  papa  says  it  wouldn't  be  good  for  me  ; 
and  if  I  were  as  good  as  I  ought  to  be  I'd  never 
want  anything  he  doesn't  think  best  for  me  to 
have.  But,  oh  dear,  how  can  I  help  it  when  I'm 
go  fond  of  pretty  things  !  " 

"  Lu,"  said  Grace,  softly,  "  I  do  believe  that 
if  you  ask  the  Lord  Jesus  to  help  you  to  quit 
wanting  it,  he  will.  But  if  you  didn't  care  for 
it,  it  wouldn't  be  denying  yourself  to  do  with 
out  it  for  the  sake  of  the  heathen." 

"Maybe  so  ;  but  I  don't  believe  papa  would 
let  me  have  it  even  if  I  wouldn't  consent  to  give 
it  up,  and  begged  him  ever  so  hard  for  it." 

"  No,  I  s'pose  not,  for  he  loves  us  too  well  to 
give  us  anything  that  he  thinks  will  make  it 
harder  for  us  to  love  and  serve  God  and  go  to 
heaven  when  we  die." 

"  Yes,  and  of  course  that's  the  best  way  for 
people  to  love  their  children.  It's  time  for  me 
to  get  up  now,  but  you'd  better  lie  still  a  little 
longer." 

With  that  Lulu  slipped  from  the  bed,  ran 
back  to  her  room,  and  kneeling  down  there, 
gave  thanks  for  the  sleep  of  the  past  night,  for 
health  and  strength,  a  good  home,  her  dear, 
kind  father  to  take  care  of,  and  provide  for  her, 
and  love  her,  and  all  her  many,  many  comforts 
and  blessings  ;  and  confessing  her  sins,  she 
asked  to  be  forgiven  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  to 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE,     3S 

have  strength  given  her  to  do  all  her  duty  that 
day, — to  be  patient,  obedient,  industrious,  kind 
and  helpful  to  others  and  willing  to  deny  her 
self,  especially  in  the  matter  of  the  ring  she  had 
been  wishing  for  so  ardently. 

When  the  captain  came  into  the  apartments 
of  his  little  daughters  for  a  few  minutes  chat 
before  breakfast,  as  was  his  custom,  he  found 
them  both  neatly  dressed  and  looking  bright 
and  happy. 

"  How  are  you,  my  darlings  ?  "  he  asked,  kiss 
ing  them  in  turn,  then  seating  himself  and  draw 
ing  them  into  his  arms. 

"I  think  we're  both  very  well,  papa,"  an. 
ewered  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  indeed  ! "  said  Grace,  "  and  I'm  ever  so 
glad  of  what  Lu's  been  telling  me  'bout  the 
money  you  are  going  to  give  us  if  we're  good, 
and  the  choosing  'bout  where  the  other  shall  go 
that  you're  going  to  give  to  help  send  mission 
aries  to  the  heathen.  Thank  you  for  both,  dear 
papa  ;  but  don't  you  think  we  ought  to  be  good 
Without  being  paid  for  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  certainly  do,  my  dear  little  girl ;  but 
at  the  same  time  I  want  my  children  to  have 
the  luxury  of  being  able  to  give  something 
which  they  have,  in  some  sense,  earned  for  that 
purpose.  I  want  you  to  learn  in  your  own  ex 
perience  the  truth  of  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
*  It  is  more  blessed  to  £ri  ve  than  to  receive.' 


34     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Now  while  you  are  so  young,  not  capable  of 
earning  much  in  any  other  way,  your  proper 
business  the  task  of  gaining  knowledge  and 
skill  to  fit  you  for  future  usefulness,  I  see  no 
more  fitting  way  than  this  for  you  to  be  fur 
nished  with  money  for  religious  and  benevolent 
purposes." 

"  Papa,"  asked  Lulu,  "  do  you  think  it  is 
never  right  for  anybody  to  have  diamonds  or 
handsome  jewelry  of  any  kind  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  think  it  my  business  to  judge  in 
euch  matters  for  everybody,"  he  answered,  cai*- 
essing  her  and  smiling  doAvn  tenderly  into  her 
eyes  ;  "  but  I  must  judge  for  myself — applying 
the  rules  the  Bible  gives  me — and  to  a  great  ex 
tent  for  my  children  also  while  they  are  so 
young." 

"  Not  for  Mamma  Vi  ? "  Lulu  asked,  with 
some  little  hesitation. 

"No  ;  she  is  my  wife,  not  my  child,  and  old 
enough  to  judge  for  herself." 

"  She  has  a  great  deal  of  beautiful  jewelry," 
remarked  Lulu  with  an  involuntary  sigh,  "  and 
Grandma  Elsie  has  still  more.  Rosie  asked 
her  once  to  show  it  to  us  children,  and  she  did. 
Oh  she  has  just  the  loveliest  rings  and  whole  sets 
of  jewelry — pins  and  ear-rings  to  match — and 
chains  and  bracelets  !  I'm  sure  they  must  be 
worth  a  great  deal  of  money  ;  Rosie  said  they 
were,  and  I'm  sure  Grandma  Elsie  is  a,  real  true 


CBI8TMA8  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     35 

Christian — a  very,  very  good  one  and  that 
Mamma  Vi  is  too." 

"  And  I  agree  with  you  in  that,"  was  the  em 
phatic  reply.  "  But  my  daughter  and  I  have 
nothing  to  do  with  deciding  their  duty  for  them 
in  regard  to  this  or  other  things.  God  does  not 
require  that  of  us  ;  indeed  forbids  it  ;  '  Judge 
not,  that  ye  be  not  judged,'  Jesus  said. 

"  But  I  see  plainly  that  my  duty  is  as  I  ex 
plained  it  to  you  last  evening,  and  I  thought 
then  you  were  convinced  that  it  would  be  selfish 
and  wrong  for  you  and  me  to  spend  a  large  sum 
for  useless  ornament  that  might  otherwise  be 
used  for  the  good  of  our  fellow  creatures,  and 
the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom." 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  was,  and  I'm  trying,  and  ask 
ing  God  to  help  me,  not  to  want  the  ring  I 
asked  you  for  ;  but  I'm  afraid  it'll  take  me  quite 
a  while  to  quite  stop  wishing  for  it,"  she  sighed. 

"  You  will  conquer  at  length,  if  you  keep  on 
trying  and  asking  for  help,"  he  said,  giving  her 
a  tender  kiss. 

"  A  good  plan  will  be  to  fill  your  thoughts 
with  other  things,"  he  went  on  ;  "  your  lessons 
^hile  in  the  school-room,  after  that  you  may 
find  it  pleasant  to  begin  planning  for  Christmas 
gifts  to  be  made  or  bought  for  those  you  love, 
and  others  whom  you  would  like  to  help.  I 
shall  give  each  of  you — including  Max — as  much 
extra  spending  money  as  I  did  last  year." 


36     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Beside  all  that  for  benevolence,  papa  ?  "  they 
asked  in  surprise  and  delight. 

"  Yes  ;  what  I  provide  you  with  for  benevo 
lence,  is  something  aside  from  your  spending 
money,  which  you  are  at  liberty  to  do  with  as 
you  please,  within  certain  bounds,"  he  said  ris 
ing  and  taking  a  hand  of  each  as  the  breakfast 
bell  sounded  out  its  summons  to  the  morning 
meal. 

Misconduct  and  poor  recitations  were  alike 
very  rare  in  the  school-room  at  Woodburn  ; 
neither  found  a  place  there  today,  so  that  the 
captain  had  only  commendations  to  bestow,  and 
they  were  heartily  and  gladly  given. 

The  ice  and  snow  had  entirely  disappeared, 
and  the  roads  were  muddy;  too  muddy,  it  was 
thought,  to  make  travel  over  them  particularly 
agreeable;  but  the  children  obtained  sufficient 
exercise  in  romping  over  the  wide  porches  and 
trotting  round  the  grounds  on  their  ponies. 

But  in  spite  of  the  bad  condition  of  the  roads, 
the  Ion  carriage  drove  over  early  in  the  after 
noon,  and  Grandma  Elsie,  Mrs.  Elsie  Leland — 
her  namesake  daughter — Rosie  and  Evelyn 
alighted  from  it.  Everybody  was  delighted  to 
see  them,  and  to  hear  that  they  would  stay 
to  tea. 

"  O  girls,"  said  Lulu,  "  come  up  to  my  room 
and  take  off  your  things.  I've  something  to  tell 
you,"  and  she  looked  so  gay  and  happy  that 


CHRI8TMA8  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     37 

they  felt  quite  sure  it  was  something  that 
pleased  her  greatly. 

"  I  think  I  can  guess  what  it  is,"  laughed 
Rosie  ;  "  your  father  has  promised  you  the 
diamond  ring  you  want  so  badly." 

"  No,  it  isn't  that ;  you  may  have  another 
guess  ;  but  I  don't  believe  you  could  hit  the 
right  thing  if  you  should  guess  fifty  or  a  hun 
dred  times." 

"Then  I  sha'n't  try.  I  give  it  up.  Don't 
you,  Eva  ?  " 

"  Yes,  please  tell  us,  Lu,"  said  Evelyn. 

Then  Lulu,  talking  fast  and  eagerly,  repeated 
to  them  what  she  had  told  to  Grace,  in  bed  that 
morning. 

"  Oh  how  nice  ! "  Evelyn  exclaimed.  "  How 
I  should  like  to  be  in  your  place,  Lu  ! " 

"  I  think  it's  nice,  too,"  Rosie  said,  "  and  I'd 
like  mamma  or  grandpa  to  do  the  same  by  me. 
But  I'd  want  my  pearls  too,"  she  added,  laugh 
ing.  "  Mamma's  rich  enough  to  give  me  them, 
and  do  all  she  need  do  for  missions  and  the  poor 
beside." 

"But  so  very,  very  much  is  needed,"  re 
marked  Evelyn. 

"  I've  read  in  some  of  the  religious  papers, 
that  if  every  church  member  would  give  but  a 
small  sum  yearly,  there  would  be  enough,"  said 
Rosie  ;  "and  mamma  gives  hundreds  and  thou 
sands  of  dollars;  and  grandpa  gives  a  great  deal 


38     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

too.  So  I  don't  see  that  I  ought  to  do  without 
the  set  of  pearls  I've  set  my  heart  or  It  isn't 
mamma's  place  to  do  other  people's  duty  for 
them — in  the  way  of  giving,  any  more  than  in 
other  things." 

Grandma  Elsie  and  her  older  daughters 
were  in  Violet's  boudoir. 

"  I  had  letters  this  morning,  from  your 
brothers  Harold  and  Herbert,  Vi,  and  have 
brought  them  with  me  to  read  to  you,"  the 
mother  said,  taking  the  missives  from  her 
pocket. 

"  Thank  you,  mamma  ;  I  am  always  glad  to 
hear  what  they  write  ;  their  letters  are  never 
dull  or  uninteresting,"  Violet  replied,  her  sister 
Elsie  adding,  "  They  are  always  worth  hearing, 
Lester  and  I  think.  What  dear  boys  they  are  !  " 

"And  quite  as  highly  appreciated  by  my 
husband  as  by  yours,  Elsie,"  Violet  said  with  a 
bright,  happy  look. 

"  They  are  a  great  blessing  and  comfort  to 
their  mother,"  Grandma  Elsie  remarked,  "  as 
indeed  all  my  children  are — their  letters  always 
a  source  of  pleasure,  but  these  even  more  so 
than  most ;  for  they  show  that  my  college  boys 
are  greatly  stirred  up  on  the  subject  of  missions 
at  home  and  abroad  ;  full  of  renewed  zeal  for 
the  advancement  of  the  Master's  cause  and 
kingdom." 

She  then  read  the  letters  which  gave  abundant 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     39 

evidence  of  the  correctness  of  her  estimate  of 
the  state  of  her  sons'  minds. 

They  were  working  as  teachers  in  a  mission 
Sunday  school,  as  Bible  readers  and  tract  dis 
tributors  among  the  poor  and  degraded  of  the 
city  where  they  were  sojourning  ;  doing  good 
to  bodies  as  well  as  souls — their  mother  supply 
ing  them  with  means  for  that  purpose  in  addi 
tion  to  what  she  allowed  them  for  pocket- 
money  ; — also  exerting  an  influence  for  good 
among  their  fellow  students. 

They  told  of  interesting  meetings  held  for 
prayer  and  conference  upon  the  things  concern 
ing  the  kingdom  ;  of  renewed  and  higher  con 
secration  on  the  part  of  many  who  were  already 
numbered  among  the  Master's  followers,  and 
the  conversion  of  others  who  had  hitherto  cared 
for  none  of  these  things. 

The  reading  of  the  letters  was  followed  by 
an  earnest  talk  between  the  mother  and 
her  daughters,  in  which  Violet  told  of  her 
husband's  plans  for  giving  through  his  children, 
in  addition  to  what  he  would  give  in  other 
ways. 

"  What  excellent  ideas  ?  "  Grandma  Elsie 
exclaimed,  her  eyes  shining  with  pleasure.  "  I 
shall  adopt  both  with  my  younger  two  children, 
one  with  all  of  you." 

"  Which  is  that  last,  mamma  ?"  asked  Violet 
sportively. 


40     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

11  The  letting  each  of  you  select  an  object  for 
a  certain  sum  which  I  shall  give." 

"  Mamma,  that  is  very  nice  and  kind,"  re 
marked  her  daughter  Elsie,  "  but  we  should  give 
of  our  own  means.  Do  you  not  think  so  ?  " 

"  You  may  do  that  in  addition,"  her  mother 
said.  "I  have  seven  children  on  earth — eight 
counting  Zoe,  and  one  in  heaven.  I  shall  give  a 
thousand  dollars  in  the  name  of  each." 

"  Mamma,  I  for  one  fully  appreciate  your 
kindness,  but  think  you  would  make  a  wiser 
choice  of  objects  than  we,"  said  Violet,  looking 
lovingly  into  her  mother's  eyes. 

"  I  want  you  to  have  the  pleasure,"  her  mother 
answered,  "  and  I  am  reserving  much  the  larger 
part  of  what  I  have  to  give,  for  objects  of  my 
own  selection  ;  for  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to 
trust  me  with  the  stewardship  of  a  good  deal  of 
the  gold  and  silver  which  are  his." 

At  that  moment  the  little  girls  entered  the 
room,  and  Rosie,  hurrying  up  to  her  mother, 
asked,  "  Mamma,  have  you  heard,  has  Vi  told 
you  what  the  captain  intends  doing  ?  how  he 
is  going  to  reward  his  children  for  good  be 
havior  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  shall  do  the  same  by  you  and 
Walter." 

"  That's  a  dear,  good  mamma  ! "  exclaimed 
Rosie  with  satisfaction.  "  I  thought  you  would." 

"  And  I  intend  to  follow  the  captain's  lead  in 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GEANDMA  ELSIE.     41 

another  matter,"  Grandma  Elsie  went  on,  smil 
ing  pleasantly  upon  her  young  daughter ; 
"That  is  In  allowing  each  of  my  sons  and 
daughters  to  select  some  good  object  for  me  to 
give  to." 

"That's  nice  too,"  commented  Rosie  :  "  I  like 
to  be  trusted  in  such  things — as  well  as  others," 
she  added  laughing,  "  and  I  hope  you'll  trust 
me  with  quite  a  sum  of  money  to  give  or  spend 
just  as  I  please  ! " 

"  Ah,  my  darling,  you  must  not  forget  that 
your  mother  is  only  a  steward,"  was  the  sweet 
toned  response,  given  between  a  smile  and  a 
sigh  ;  for  Grandma  Elsie  was  not  free  from 
anxiety  about  this  youngest  daughter,  who  had 
some  serious  faults,  and  had  not  yet  entered  the 
service  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Evelyn,  dear,  you  too,  as  my  pupil  and  a 
sort  of  adopted  daughter,  must  share  the  reward 
of  good  behavior,"  she  said,  with  a  tenderly 
affectionate  look  at  the  fatherless  niece  of  her 
son-in-law. 

Evelyn  flushed  with  pleasure  ;  but  more  be 
cause  of  the  loving  look  than  the  promise  of 
reward.  "  Dear  Grandma  Elsie,  how  very  kind 
and  good  you  always  are  to  me  !  "  she  exclaimed 
feelingly,  her  eyes  filling  with  tears  of  love  and 
gratitude. 

"  Dear  child,  whatever  I  have  done  for  you  has 
always  been  both  a  duty  and  a  pleasure,"  Mrs, 


42     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Travilla  returned,  taking  the  hand  of  the  little 
girl,  who  was  standing  by  her  side,  and  pressing 
it  affectionately  in  her  own. 

"  Well,  Eva,"  said  Rosie,  lightly,  "  you  can 
calculate  to  a  cent  what  you'll  have  for  benevo 
lence,  for  you're  sure  to  earn  the  quarter  every 
day  of  your  life." 

"  Not  quite,  Rosie,"  Evelyn  answered  in  her 
gentle,  refined  tones,  "  1  am  liable  to  fall  as 
well  as  others,  and  ma}1"  astonish  both  you  and 
myself  some  day  by  behaving  very  ill  indeed." 

"  I  certainly  should  be  astonished,  Eva," 
laughed  her  Aunt  Elsie.  "  I  am  quite  sure  it 
would  be  only  under  great  provocation  that  you 
would  be  guilty  of  very  bad  behavior  ;  and 
equally  certain  that  you  will  never  find  that  at 
Ion." 

"  No,"  Evelyn  said,  "  I  have  never  received 
anything  but  the  greatest  kindness  there." 

"  And  you  are  so  sweet-tempered  that  you 
would  never  fly  into  a  passion  if  you  were 
treated  ever  so  badly,"  remarked  Lulu,  with  an 
admiring,  appreciative  look  at  her  friend,  accom 
panied  by  a  regretful  sigh  over  her  own  infirmity 
of  temper. 

"  Perhaps  my  faults  lie  in  another  direction  ; 
and  how  much  credit  do  people  deserve  for  re 
fraining  from  doing  what  they  feel  no  tempta 
tion  to  do?"  said  Evelyn,  with  an  arch  look 
and  smile  directed  toward  Lulu. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     43 

"And  those  that  tease  quick  tempered  peo 
ple,  and  make  them  angry,  deserve  at  least  half 
the  blame,"  Rosie  said  softly  in  Lulu's  ear,  put 
ting  an  arm  affectionately  about  her  as  she 
spoke.  "  I  don't  mean  to  do  so  ever  again,  Lu, 
dear." 

"  I'm  sure  you  don't,  Rosie,"  returned  Lulu, 
in  the  same  low  key,  her  eyes  shining,  "  and  it's 
ever  so  good  in  you  to  take  part  of  the  blame 
of  my  badness." 

The  visitors  went  away  shortly  after  tea, 
Violet  carried  her  babies  off  to  bed,  and  the 
older  three  of  the  Woodburn  children  were  left 
alone  with  their  father. 

They  clustered  about  him,  Grace  on  his  knee, 
Lulu  on  one  side,  Max  on  the  other,  while  their 
tongues  ran  fast  on  whatever  subject  happened 
to  be  uppermost  in  their  thoughts,  the  captain 
encouraging  them  to  talk  freely  ;  for  he  was 
most  desirous  to  have  their  entire  confidence  in 
order  that  he  might  be  the  better  able  to  cor 
rect  wrong  ideas  and  impressions,  inculcate 
right  views  and  motives,  and  lead  them  to  tread 
the  paths  of  rectitude,  living  noble,  unselfish 
lives,  serving  God  and  doing  good  to  their  fel 
low  creatures. 

Sensible  questions  were  sure  to  be  patiently 
answered,  requests  carefully  considered,  and 
granted  if  reasonable  and  within  his  power ; 
and  instruction  was  given  in  a  way  to  make  it 


44     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

interesting  and  agreeable  ;  reproof,  if  called 
for,  administered  in  a  kind,  fatherly  manner 
that  robbed  it  of  its  sting. 

They  talked  of  their  sports,  their  pets,  the 
books  they  were  reading,  the  coming  holidays, 
the  enjoyment  they  were  looking  forward  to  at 
that  time,  and  their  plans  for  helping  to  make 
it  a  happy  time  to  others. 

Evidently  they  were  troubled  with  no  doubt 
of  their  father's  fond  affection,  or  of  the  fact 
that  he  was  their  best  earthly  friend  and  wisest 
counsellor. 

"  There  are  so  many  people  I  want  to  give 
to,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  it  will  take  ever  so  much  think 
ing  to  know  how  to  manage  it." 

"  Yes  ;  because  of  course  we  want  to  give 
things  they'd  like  to  have,  and  that  we'll  have 
money  enough  to  buy,  or  time  to  make,"  said 
Grace. 

"  Perhaps  I  can  help  you  with  your  plans," 
said  their  father.  "  I  think  it  would  be  well  to 
make  out  a  list  of  those  to  whom  you  wish  to 
give,  and  then  decide  what  amount  to  devote  to 
each,  and  what  sort  of  thing  would  be  likely 
to  prove  acceptable,  yet  not  cost  more  than  you 
have  set  apart  for  its  purchase." 

"  Oh  what  a  nice  plan,  papa ! "  exclaimed 
Lulu.  "  We'll  each  make  a  list,  sha'n't  we  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  if  you  choose.  Max,  my  son,  you 
may  get  out  paper  and  pencils  for  us,  and  we 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     45 

will  set  to  work  at  once  ;  no  time  like  the  pres 
ent,  is  a  good  motto  in  most  cases." 

Max  .hastened  to  obey  and  the  lists  were 
made  out  amid  a  good  deal  of  pleasant  chat, 
now  grave,  now  gay. 

"  We  don't  have  to  put  down  all  the  names, 
papa,  do  we  ?  "  Grace  asked  with  an  arch  look 
And  smile  up  into  his  face. 

"  No  ;  we  will  except  present  company,"  he 
replied,  stroking  her  hair  caressingly,  and  re 
turning  her  smile  with  one  full  of  tender 
fatherly  affection. 

The  names  were  all  written  down  first,  then 
came  the  task  of  deciding  upon  the  gifts. 

"  We  will  take  your  lists  in  turn,  beginning 
with  Max's  and  ending  with  Grade's,"  the  cap 
tain  said. 

That  part  of  the  work  required  no  little  con 
sultation  between  the  three  children  ;  papa's 
advice  was  asked  in  every  instance,  and  almost 
always  decided  the  question ;  but,  glancing 
over  the  lists  when  completed,  "I  think,  my 
dears,  you  have  laid  out  too  much  work  for 
yourselves,"  he  said. 

"  But  I  thought  you  always  liked  us  to  be  in 
dustrious,  papa,"  said  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  daughter,  but  not  overworked  ;  I  can 
not  have  that ;  nor  can  I  allow  you  to  neglect 
your  studies,  omit  needed  exercise,  or  go  with' 
out  sufficient  sleep  to  keep  you  in  health." 


46     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRAXDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Papa,  you  always  make  taking  good  care  of 
us  the  first  thing,"  she  said  gratefully,  nestling 
closer  to  him. 

"Don't  you  know  that's  what  fathers  are 
for  ? "  he  said,  smiling  down  on  her.  "  My 
children  were  given  me  to  be  taken  care  of, 
provided  for,  loved  and  trained  up  aright.  A 
precious  charge  ! "  he  added,  looking  from  one 
to  another  with  glistening  eyes. 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  know,"  she  said,  laying  her  head 
on  his  shoulder  and  slipping  a  hand  into  his, 
"and  oh  but  I'm  glad  and  thankful  that  God 
gave  me  to  you  instead  of  to  somebody  else  !  " 

"And  Gracie  and  I  are  just  as  glad  to  belong 
to  papa  as  you  are,"  said  Max,  Grace  adding, 
"Yes,  indeed  ! "  as  she  held  up  her  face  for  a 
kiss,  which  her  father  gave  very  heartily. 

"But,  papa,  what  are  we  to  do  about  the 
presents  if  we  mustn't  take  time  to  make 
them  ?  "  asked  Lulu. 

"Make  fewer  and  buy  more." 

"  But  maybe  the  money  won't  hold  out." 

"You  will  have  to  make  it  hold  out  by 
choosing  less  expensive  articles,  or  giving  fewer 
gifts." 

"  We'll  have  to  try  hard  to  earn  the  quarter 
for  good  behavior  every  day,  Lu,"  said  Max. 

"  Yes,  I  mean  to  ;  but  that  wont  help  with 
Christmas  gifts  ;  it's  only  for  benevolence,  you 
know." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     4? 

"But  what  you  give  to  the  poor,  simply 
because  they  are  poor  and  needy,  may  be 
considered  benevolence,  I  think "  said  their 
father. 

"  Oh  may  it  ?  "  she  exclaimed.  "  I'm  glad  of 
that !  Papa,  I — haven't  liked  Dick  very  much 
since  he  chopped  up  the  cradle  I'd  carved  for 
Grade's  dolls,  but  I  believe  I  want  to  give  him 
a  Christmas  present ;  it  will  help  me  to  forgive 
him  and  like  him  better.  But  I  don't  know 
what  would  please  him  best." 

"  Something  to  make  a  noise  with,"  suggested 
Max  ;  "  a  drum  or  trumpet  for  instance." 

"  He'd  make  too  much  racket,"  she  objected. 

"How  would  a  hatchet  do?"  asked  Max, 
with  waggish  look  and  smile. 

"  Not  at  all ;  he  isn't  fit  to  be  trusted  with 
one,"  returned  Lulu,  promptly.  "  Papa,  what 
do  you  think  would  be  a  suitable  present  for 
him  ?  " 

"A  book  with  bright  pictures  and  short 
stories  told  very  simply  in  words  of  one  or  two 
syllables.  Dick  is  going  to  school  and  learning 
to  read,  and  I  think  such  a  gift  would  be  both 
enjoyable  and  useful  to  him." 

"  Yes  ;  that'll  be  just  the  right  thing  ! "  ex 
claimed  Lulu.  "Papa,  you  always  do  know 
best  about  everything." 

"  I  hope  you'll  stick  to  that  idea,  Lu,"  laughed 
Max.  "  You  seem  to  have  only  just  found  it 


48     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELB1E. 

out ;  but  Grace  and  I  have  known  it  this  long 
while  ;  haven't  we,  Gracie  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  "  returned  the  little  sister. 

"And  so  have  I,"  said  Lulu,  hanging  her 
head  and  blushing,  "  only  sometimes  I've  for 
gotten  it  for  a  while.  But  I  hope  I  wont  any 
more,  dear  papa,"  she  added  softly,  with  a  pen 
itent,  beseeching  look  up  into  his  face. 

"  I  hope  not,  my  darling,"  he  responded  in 
tender  tones,  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek  with 
his  hand,  "  and  the  past  shall  not  be  laid  up 
against  you." 

"  Papa,  will  you  take  us  to  tKe  city,  as  you 
did  last  year,  and  let  us  choose5  ourselves,  the 
things  we  are  going  to  give  ?  "  asked  Max. 

"  I  intend  to  do  so,"  his  father  said.  "  Judg 
ing  from  the  length  of  your  lists,  I  think  we 
will  have  to  take  several  trips  to  accomplish  it 
all.  So  we  will  make  a  beginning  before  long, 
when  the  weather  has  become  settled  ;  perhaps 
the  first  pleasant  day  of  next  week,  if  you  have 
all  been  good  and  industrious  about  your  les- 
eons." 

"  Have  we  earned  our  quarters  today,  papa  ?" 
asked  Grace. 

"  I  think  you  are  in  a  fair  way  to  do  so,"  he 
answered  smiling,  "  but  you  still  have  a  chance 
to  lose  them  between  this  and  your  bedtime." 

"  It's  just  before  we  get  into  bed  you'll  give 
them  to  us,  papa  ?  "  Lulu  said  inquiringly. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     49 

"I  shall  tell  you  at  that  time  whether  you 
have  earned  them,  but  I  may  sometimes  only  set 
the  amount  down  to  your  credit  and  pay  you 
the  money  in  a  lump  at  the  end  of  the  week." 

"Yes,  sir;  we'll  like  that  way  just  as  well,'* 
they  returned  in  chorus. 

Violet  had  come  in  and  taken  possession  of  an 
easy  chair  on  the  farther  side  of  the  glowing 
grate. 

Looking  smilingly  at  the  little  group  opposite, 
"I  have  a  thought,"  she  said  lightly  ;  "who  can 
guess  it  ?  " 

'•  It's  something  nice  about  papa ;  how  hand 
some  he  is,  and  how  good  and  kind,"  ventured 
Lulu. 

"  A  very  close  guess,  Lu,"  laughed  Violet ; 
"  for  my  thought  was  that  the  Woodburn  chil 
dren  have  as  good  and  kind  a  father  as  could  be 
found  in  all  the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
land." 

"  We  know  it,  Mamma  Vi ;  we  all  think  so,** 
cried  the  children. 

But  the  captain  shook  his  head,  saying,  "  Ah, 
my  dear,  flattery  is  not  good  for  me.  If  you 
continue  to  dose  me  with  it,  who  knows  but  I 
shall  become  as  conceited  and  vain  as  a  pea 
cock?" 

"  Not  a  bit  of  danger  of  that ! "  she  returned 
gaily.  "But  I  do  not  consider  the  truth  flat 
tery." 


BO    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"Suppose  we  change  the  subject,"  he  said 
with  a  goodhumored  smile.  "  We  have  been 
making  out  lists  of  Christmas  gifts  and  would 
like  to  have  your  opinion  and  advice  in  regard 
^o  some  of  them." 

"You  shall  have  them  for  what  they  are 
worth,"  she  returned,  taking  the  slips  of  p&per 
Max  handed  her,  and  glancing  over  them. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  parlor  at  Ion,  full  of  light  and  warmth, 
looked  very  pleasant  and  inviting  this  evening. 
The  whole  family — not  so  large  now  as  it  had 
been  before  Capt.  Raymond  took  his  wife  and 
children  to  a  home  of  their  own — were  gathered 
there  ; — Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  wife — generally 
called  Grandma  Rose  by  the  children — Grandma 
Elsie,  her  son  Edward  and  his  wife,  Zoe,  and 
the  two  younger  children ; — Rosie  and  Walter. 

The  ladies  and  Rosie  were  all  knitting  or 
crocheting.  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Edward  were 
playing  chess,  and  "Walter  was  deep  in  a  story 
book. 

"  Zoe,"  said  Rosie,  breaking  a  pause  in  the 
conversation,  "do  you  know,  has  mamma  told 
you,  about  her  new  plans  for  benevolence  ?  how 
she  is  going  to  let  us  all  help  her  in  distributing 
her  funds  ?  " 

"  Us  ?  "  echoed  Zoe  inquiringly. 

"Yes;  all  her  children;  and  that  includes  you 
of  course." 

"  Most  assuredly  it  does,"  said  Grandma  Elsie, 
smiling  tenderly  upon  her  young  daughter-ill' 
law. 


62     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Zoe  s  eyes  sparkled.  "  Thank  you,  mamma," 
ehe  said  with  feeling.  "  I  should  be  very  sorry 
to  be  left  out  of  the  number  ;  I  am  very  proud 
of  belonging  there. 

"  But  what  about  the  new  plans,  Rosie  ?  if 
mamma  is  willing  you  should  tell  me  now  what 
they  are." 

"Quite  willing,"  responded  mamma,  and 
Rosie  went  on. 

"  You  know  mamma  always  gives  thousands 
of  dollars  every  year  to  home  and  foreign  mis 
sions,  and  other  good  causes,  and  she  says  that 
this  time  she  will  let  each  of  us  choose  a  cause 
for  her  to  give  a  thousand  to." 

"  I  like  that ! "  exclaimed  Zoe.  "  Many 
thanks,  mamma,  for  my  share  of  the  privilege. 
I  shall  choose  to  have  my  thousand  go  to  help 
the  mission  schools  in  Utah.  I  feel  so  sorry  for 
those  poor  Mormon  women.  The  idea  of  hav 
ing  to  share  your  husband  with  another  woman, 
or  maybe  half  a  dozen  or  more  !  It's  simply 
awful ! " 

"Yes;  and  that  is  only  a  small  part  of  the 
wickedness  Mormonism  is  responsible  for,"  re 
marked  Grandma  Rose.  "  Think  of  the  tyranny 
of  their  priesthood  ;  interfering  with  the  liberty 
of  the  people  in  every  possible  way — claiming 
the  right  to  dictate  as  to  what  they  shall  read, 
where  they  shall  send  their  children  to  school, 
with  whom  they  shall  trade,  where  they  shall 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     53 

live,  or  ordering  them  to  break  up  their  homes, 
make  a  forced  sale  of  their  property,  and  move 
into  another  state  or  territory  at  their  own  cost, 
or  go  on  a  mission." 

"  Their  wicked  doctrine  and  practice  of  what 
they  call  blood  atonement,  too,"  sighed  Grand 
ma  Elsie. 

"  And  the  bitter  hatred  they  inculcate  toward 
the  people  and  government  of  these  United 
States,"  added  Zoe.  "  Oh  I  am  sure  both  love 
of  country  and  desire  for  the  advancement  of 
Christ's  cause  and  kingdom,  should  lead  us  to 
do  all  we  can  to  rescue  Utah  from  Mormonism. 
Do  you  not  think  so,  mamma  ?  " 

"I  entirely  agree  with  you,  and  am  well 
satisfied  with  your  choice,"  Grandma  Elsie  re 
plied. 

"  Perhaps  I  shall  choose  for  mine  to  go  there 
too,"  said  Rosie.  "  But  I  believe  I'll  take  a 
little  more  time  to  consider  the  claims  of  other 
causes." 

Walter  closed  his  book  and  came  to  his 
mother's  side.  "  Am  I  to  have  a  share  in  it, 
mamma  ?  "  he  asked, 

"  In  selecting  an  object  for  me  to  give  to  ? 
Yes,  my  son." 

"  A  thousand  dollars  ?" 

«  Yes." 

"  Oh  that's  good !  I  think  I'll  adopt  an  Indian 
boy,  clothe  and  educate  him." 


54     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Adopt  ?  "  laughed  Rosie  ;  "  a  boy  of  ten 
talking  about  adopting  somebody  else  !  " 

"  Not  to  be  a  father  to  him,  Rosie — except  in 
the  way  of  providing  for  him  as  fathers  do  for 
their  children.  Mamma  knows  what  I  mean." 

"  Yes,  my  boy,  I  do  ;  and  highly  approve. 
As  a  nation  we  have  robbed  the  poor  Indians, 
and  owe  them  a  debt  that  I  fear  will  never  be 
paid." 

"  I  mean  to  do  my  share  toward  paying  it  if  I 
live  to  be  a  man,''  Walter  said,  "  and  I'd  like  to 
begin  now." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  it,  my  son,"  re 
sponded  his  mother. 

"  Would  you  prefer  to  have  all  your  thousands 
go  to  pay  that  debt,  mamma  ?  "  asked  Rosie. 

"No,  child,  not  all  ;  as  I  have  said,  I  highly 
approve  of  Zoe's  choice  ;  and  I  would  send  the 
gospel  tidings  into  the  dark  places  of  the  earth, 
to  the  millions  who  have  never  heard  the  name 
of  Jesus." 

"  And  there  is  another  race  to  whom  we  owe 
reparation,"  remarked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  leaning 
back  in  his  chair,  and  regarding  the  chess-board 
with  a  half  rueful  look.  "  There,  Ned,  my  boy, 
I  think  yoti  wouldn't  have  come  off  victor  if 
my  attention  had  not  been  called  from  fche  game 
by  the  talk  of  the  ladies." 

"  Never  mind,  Grandpa ;  we'll  take  all  the 
blame,"  laughed  Rosie,  jumping  up  to  run  and 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     55 

put  her  arms  round  his  neck  and  give  him  a 
kiss. 

He  returned  it,  drew  her  to  his  knee,  and 
went  on  with  his  remarks. 

"  You  all  know,  of  course,  that  I  refer  to  the 
negroes,  who  were  forcibly  torn  from  their  own 
land  and  enslaved  in  this.  We  must  educate 
and  evangelize  them  :  as  a  debt  we  owe  them, 
and  also  for  the  salvation  of  our  country,  whose 
liberties  will  be  greatly  imperilled  by  their 
presence  and  possession  of  the  elective  franchise, 
if  they  are  left  to  ignorance  and  vice." 

"  Grandpa,  Avhat  do  you  mean  by  the  elective 
franchise  ?  "  asked  Walter  going  to  the  side  of 
the  old  gentleman's  chair. 

"The  right  to  vote  at  elections,  my  son. 
You  can  see,  can't  you,  what  harm  might  come 
from  it'.' 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  they  might  help  to  put  bad  men 
into  office  ;  some  of  themselves  maybe  ;  and  bad 
men  would  be  likely  to  make  bad  laws,  and 
favor  rogues.  Oh  yes,  sir,  I  understand  it !  " 

"  Then  perhaps  you  may  Avant  to  help  provide 
for  the  instruction  of  the  colored  race  as  well  as 
of  the  Indians  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  would  like  to.  I  hope  the  thous 
and  dollars  may  be  enough  to  help  the  work  for 
both." 

"  I  think  it  will ;  that  your  mother  will  be 
satisfied  to  have  you  divide  it  into  two  or  more 


56     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

portions,  that  several  good  objects  may  receive 
some  aid  from  it." 

"  Will  you,  mamma  ?  "  asked  Walter,  turning 
to  her. 

"  Yes,  I  think  it  would  perhaps  be  the  wisest 
Way." 

"  And  besides,"  said  Rosie,  "  mamma  is  going 
to  give  us  young  ones  a  chance  to  earn  money 
for  benevolence  by  paying  us  for  good  behavior. 
I  know  we  ought  to  be  good  without  other  re 
ward  than  that  of  a  good  conscience,  but  I'm 
quite  delighted  with  the  plan  for  all  that." 

"  I  too,"  said  Walter,  looking  greatly  pleased, 

"Thank  you,  mamrna  dear.  How  much  is  it 
you're  going  to  give  us  ?  " 

"  Twenty-five  cents  for  every  day  on  which 
I  have  no  occasion  to  find  fault  with  either  your 
conduct  or  recitations." 

"A  new  idea,  daughter,  isn't  it?"  queried 
Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  and  not  original.  I  learned  at 
Woodburn  to-day,  that  the  captain  was  going 
to  try  the  plan  with  his  children.  I  trust  it 
meets  your  approval  ?  I  might  better  have  con 
sulted  with  you  before  announcing  my  intention 
to  adopt  it." 

"  That  was  not  at  all  necessary,"  he  returned 
pleasantly.  <%  But  I  quite  approve,  and  trust 
you  will  find  it  work  to  your  entire  satisfaction.'* 

"  Talking  of  helping  the  blacks,  and  thinking 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     57 

ef  the  advice  so  often  given,  'Do  the  work 
nearest  at  hand,'  it  strikes  me  it  would  be  well 
for  us  to  begin  with  those  in  our  own  house  and 
on  the  plantation,"  remarked  Edward. 

"  I  think  they  have  never  been  neglected, 
Edward,"  said  his  grandfather  ;  "  a  school-house 
was  provided  for  them  years  ago,  your  mother 
pays  a  teacher  to  instruct  them,  visits  the  school 
frequently,  often  gives  religious  instruction  her 
self  to  the  pupils  there,  and  to  their  parents  in 
visiting  them  in  their  cabins  ;  sees  that  they 
are  taken  care  of  in  sickness  too,  and  that  they 
do  not  suffer  for  the  necessaries  of  life  at  any 
time." 

"  Yes,  sir,  that  is  all  true,"  returned  Edward, 
"  but  I  was  only  thinking  of  giving  them  some 
extra  care,  instruction  and  gifts  during  the  ap 
proaching  holidays;  says  a  Christmas  tree  loaded 
with,  not  the  substantials  of  life  only,  but  some  of 
the  things  that  will  give  pleasure  merely — finery 
for  the  women  and  girls,  toys  for  the  children 
and  so  forth." 

•'  Meaning  tobacco  for  the  old  folks  and 
sweets  for  all,  I  suppose  ? "  added  Zoe  with 
sportive  look  and  tone. 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  that's  about  it,"  he  said,  smil 
ing  affectionately  upon  her. 

"  O  mamma,  let  us  do  it  !  "  cried  Rosie  with 
enthusiasm  ;  "  let's  have  a  fine  big  tree  in  their 
school-room,  and  have  them  come  there  and  get 


58     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

their  gifts  before  we  have  ours  here.  We 
should  get  Vi  and  the  captain  to  join  us  in  it 
as  the  colored  children  from  Woodburn  attend 
school  there  too." 

"  I  am  well  pleased  with  the  idea,"  replied 
her  mother,  "and  have  little  doubt  that  the 
captain  and  Vi  will  be  also.  But  let  us  have 
your  opinion,  my  dear  father,"  she  added,  turn 
ing  upon  him  a  look  of  mingled  love  and  rever 
ence. 

"  It  coincides  with  yours,  daughter,"  Mr. 
Dinsmore  answered.  "  And  I  move  that  Ned 
and  Zoe  be  appointed  a  committe  to  find  out 
the  needs  of  the  proposed  recipients  of  our 
bounty  ;  others  being  permitted  to  assist  if  they 
like." 

The  motion  was  carried  by  acclamation,  merry 
jesting  and  laughter  followed,  and  in  the  midst 
of  it  all  the  door  was  thrown  open  and  a  visitor 
announced. 

"  Mr.  Lilburn,  ladies  and  gentlemen." 

Grandma  Elsie  hastily  laid  aside  her  crochet 
ing  and  hurried  forward  with  both  hands  ex 
tended.  "  Cousin  Ronald  !  what  a  joyful  sur 
prise  !  Welome,  welcome  to  Ion  ! " 

"  Thanks,  a  thousand  thanks,  my  fair  kins 
woman,  my  bonny  leddy,  my  sweet  Cousin  El 
sie,"  returned  the  old  gentleman,  taking  the 
offered  hands  in  his  and  imprinting  a  kiss  upon 
the  still  round  and  blooming  cheek.  "  I  have 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     59 

ventured  to  come  without  previous  announce 
ment  o'  my  intention,  or  query  about  the  incon 
venience  I  might  cause  in  your  household  ar 
rangements,  or — " 

"  Xo  fear  of  that,  sir,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  inter 
rupted,  offering  his  hand  in  return.  "  I  know 
that  you  are,  and  always  will  be,  a  most  welcome 
guest  in  my  daughter's  house.  You  have  given 
us  a  very  pleasant  surprise,  and  the  fault  will 
not  be  ours  if  we  do  not  keep  you  all  winter." 

The  others,  from  Mrs.  Dinsmore  down  to 
Walter,  followed  suit  with  greetings  no  less 
joyous  and  cordial,  for  the  old  gentleman  was  a 
great  favorite  at  Ion,  and  with  the  whole  con 
nection. 

He  was  presently  installed  in  the  easiest  chair, 
in  the  warmest  corner,  and  hospitably  urged  to 
take  some  refreshment. 

But  he  declined,  saying  he  had  had  his  supper 
In  the  village,  before  driving  over,  and  wanted 
nothing  more  till  morning. 

Then  he  went  on  to  account  for  his  sudden 
appearance.  He  had  been  sojourning  some 
hundreds  of  miles  farther  north,  had  not  been 
well,  and  his  physician  advising  an  immediate 
change  to  a  more  southerly  climate,  he  had  set 
out  at  once  for  Ion,  without  waiting  to  let  them 
know  of  his  intentions ;  feeling  sure  of  just 
euch  a  welcome  as  he  had  received. 

"  And   a    month's    warning   could  not  have 


60     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

made  you  more  welcome  than  you  are,  cousin," 
said  his  hostess. 

The  conversation  broken  in  upon  by  Mr.  Lil- 
burn's  arrival,  was  not  renewed  that  evening, 
but  the  subject  was  introduced  again  the  next 
morning  at  the  breakfast  table,  and  some  ques 
tions  in  regard  to  it  were  decided.  All  could 
not  be,  however,  without  consultation  with  the 
captain  and  Violet,  and  with  Lester  and  Elsie 
Leland. 

Both  families  were  speedily  informed,  through 
the  telephone,  of  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Lilburn, 
and  that  afternoon  saw  them  all  gathered  at 
Ion  again  to  do  him  honor,  and  to  complete 
their  arrangements  for  the  holiday  festivities. 

During  the  intervening  weeks  there  was  a 
great  deal  of  traveling  back  and  forth  between 
the  three  houses,  and  to  and  from  the  city  ;  for 
their  plans  involved  a  good  deal  of  shopping 
on  the  part  of  both  the  older  people  and  the 
children. 

The  latter  were  so  full  of  pleasureable  excite 
ment  that  at  times  they  found  no  little  difficulty 
in  giving  proper  attention  to  their  studies. 
Such  was  especially  the  case  with  Rosie  and 
Lulu,  but  both  Grandma  Elsie  and  Capt.  Ray 
mond  were  quite  firm,  though  in  a  kind  and 
gentle  way,  in  requiring  tasks  to  be  well  learned 
before  permission  was  given  to  lay  them  aside 
for  more  congenial  employment. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     61 

Rosie  besought  her  mother  very  urgently  for 
permission  to  sit  up  for  an  hour  beyond  her 
usual  bedtime,  in  order  to  make  greater  progress 
with  her  fancy  work  for  Christmas,  but  it  was 
not  granted. 

"  No,  my  dear  little  daughter,"  Elsie  said, 
"  you  need  your  usual  amount  of  sleep  to  keep 
you  in  health,  arid  I  can  not  have  you  deprived 
of  it." 

"  But,  mamma,"  returned  Rosie,  a  little  impa 
tiently,  "  I'm  sure  it  couldn't  do  me  any  great 
amount  of  damage  to  try  it  a  few  times,  and  I 
really  think  you  might  allow  me  to  do  so." 

"  My  daughter  must  try  to  believe  that  her 
mother  knows  best,"  was  the  grave,  though 
gently  spoken  rejoinder. 

"I  think  it  is  a  little  hard,  mamma,"  pouted 
Rosie  ;  "  I'm  almost  grown  up  and  it's  so  pleas 
ant  in  the  parlor  where  you  are  all  talking  to 
gether — especially  now  that  Cousin  Ronald  is 
here — that  it  does  seem  too  bad  to  have  to  run 
away  from  it  all  an  hour  before  you  older  folks 
separate  for  the  night.  I'd  feel  it  hard  even  if 
I  wasn't  wanting  more  time  for  my  fancy  work 
for  Christmas." 

"  A  little  girl  with  so  foolish  and  unkind  a 
mother  as  yours  is  certainly  much  to  be  pitied," 
Mrs.  Travilla  remarked  in  reply. 

"  Mamma,  I  did  not  mean  that ;  I  could 
never  think  or  speak  of  you  in  that  way,"  re* 


62     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

turned  Rosie,  blushing  vividly  and  hanging  her 
head. 

"  If  you  had  overheard  Lulu  addressing  the 
remarks  to  her  father  that  you  have  just  made 
to  me,  would  you  have  taken  them  as  evidence 
of  her  confidence  in  his  wisdom  and  love  for 
her  ?  "  asked  her  mother  ;  arid  Rosie  was  obliged 
to  acknowledge  that  she  would  not. 

"  Please  forgive  me,  mamma  dear,"  she  said 
penitently.  "  I'll  not  talk  so  again.  I  haven't 
earned  my  quarter  for  good  behavior  to-day ; 
I'm  quite  aware  of  that." 

"  No,  my  child,  I  am  sorry  to  have  to  say  you 
have  not,"  sighed  her  mother. 

It  was  one  afternoon  in  the  second  week  after 
Mr.  Lilburn's  arrival  that  this  conversation 
between  Rosie  and  her  mother  was  held. 

At  the  same  hour  Max  and  Lulu  were  in  their 
work-room  at  home,  busily  carving.  Since 
their  dismissal  from  that  morning's  tasks,  they 
had  spent  every  moment  of  time  at  that  work, 
except  what  had  necessarily  been  given  to  the 
eating  of  their  dinner. 

Presently  their  father  came  in. 

"  You  are  very  industrious,  my  darlings,"  he 
said  in  a  pleasant  tone,  "  but  how  much  exercise 
have  you  taken  in  the  open  air  to-day  ?  " 

"  Not  any  yet,  papa,"  answered  Max. 

"Then  it  must  be  attended  to  at  once  by 
both  of  you." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    63 

"  O  papa,  let  me  keep  on  at  this  just  a  little 
longer,"  pleaded  Lulu. 

"  No,  daughter,  not  another  minute  ;  these 
winter  days  are  short ;  the  sun  will  soon  set, 
and  outdoor  exercise  will  not  do  you  half  so 
much  good  after  sundown  as  before.  Put  on 
your  hats  and  coats  and  we  will  have  a  brisk 
walk  together.  The  roads  are  quite  dry  now 
and  I  think  we  will  find  it  enjoyable." 

The  cloud  that  had  begun  to  gather  on  Lulu's 
brow  at  the  refusal  of  her  request,  vanished 
with  the  words  of  invitation  to  walk  with  papa, 
for  to  do  so,  was  one  of  her  dear  delights. 

Both  she  and  Max  obeyed  the  order  with 
cheerful  alacrity,  and  presently  the  three  sallied 
forth  together  to  return  in  time  for  tea,  in  good 
spirits  and  with  fine  appetites  for  their  meal ; 
the  children  rosy  and  merry. 

Violet  was  teaching  Lulu  to  crochet,  and  the 
little  girl  had  become  much  interested  in  her 
woi'k.  When  the  hour  for  bedtime  came  she 
did  not  want  to  give  it  up,  and  like  Rosie 
begged  for  permission  to  stay  up  for  another 
hour. 

"  No,  dear  child,"  her  father  said,  "  it  is  quite 
important  that  little  ones  like  you  should  keep 
to  regular  hours,  early  hours  too,  for  going  to 
rest." 

"  Then  may  I  get  up  sooner  in  the  mornings 
while  I'm  so  busy  ?  "  she  asked  coaxingly. 


64     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  If  you  find  yourself  unable  to  sleep  ;  not 
otherwise.  My  little  girl's  health  is  of  far  more 
importance  than  the  making  of  the  most  beau 
tiful  Christmas  gifts,"  he  added  with  a  tender 
caress. 

"And  I  sha'n't  forget  this  time  that  paps 
knows  best,"  she  said  in  a  cheery  tone,  giving 
him  a  hug. 

He  returned  it.  "  I  think  to-morrow  is  likely 
to  be  a  pleasant  day,"  he  said,  "  and  if  so  I  hope 
to  take  my  wife  and  children  to  the  city  for 
some  more  of  the  shopping  you  all  seem  to  find 
so  necessary  and  delightful  just  now.  Your 
Aunt  Elsie  and  Evelyn  are  going  too,  so  that 
you  can  probably  have  your  friend's  help  in 
selecting  the  articles  you  wish  to  buy." 

"  Oh  how  delightful !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  I 
ought  to  be  a  good  girl  with  such  a  kind  father, 
always  planning  something  to  give  me  pleasure." 

"You  enjoy  such  expeditions,  don't  you, 
Lu?"  queried  Violet. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  Mamma  Vi,  and  I  hope  papa 
will  take  me  several  times.  I  want  to  select  my 
gift  for  Rosie  to-morrow,  with  Eva  to  help  me  ; 
and  I'd  like  Rosie  to  go  with  me  another  time 
to  help  me  choose  one  for  Evelyn." 

"I  think  I  shall  be  able  to  gratify  you  in  that ; 
and  to  give  you  more  time  for  Christmas  work, 
I  will  release  you  from  the  task  of  taking  care 
of  your  own  rooms,  till  after  the  holidays,  and 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     65 

have  them  attended  to  by  one  of  the  servants," 
said  the  captain.  "  But  now  now  bid  good 
night  and  go  to  your  bed." 

"  Oh  thank  you,  dear  papa,"  she  cried  joy 
ously,  and  obeyed  at  once  without  a  murmur. 

The  weather  next  day  was  favorable,  and  the 
shopping  a  decided  success.  The  ladies  and 
little  girls  returned  somewhat  weary  with  their 
exertions,  but  in  fine  spirits,  Lulu  feeling  partic 
ularly  happy  over  a  present  for  Rosie,  which 
every  one  thought  was  sure  to  be  acceptable. 

A  few  days  later  her  father  took  her  and 
Rosie  together,  Evelyn  being  left  out  of  the 
party  in  order  that  her  present  might  be 
selected  without  her  knowledge. 

Indeed  in  the  afternoon  of  every  pleasant 
day,  from  that  to  the  one  before  Christmas, 
the  Woodburn  carriage  might  have  been  seen 
driving  to  and  from  the  city  ;  and  on  almost 
every  occasion  Lulu  was  one  of  its  occupants. 

But  on  the  twenty  third  she  preferred  to  stay 
behind — so  much  that  she  wanted  a  share  in 
was  going  on  at,  or  near  home;  first  the  trim 
mings  with  evergreens  of  several  rooms  in  the 
mansion,  then  of  the  school-house  for  the  poor 
whites  of  the  neighborhood,  which  Capt.  Ray 
mond  had  caused  to  be  built  on  a  comer  of  his 
estate — paying  a  teacher  that  the  children  might; 
be  instructed  without  cost  to  their  parents. 

A  fine  large  Christmas  tree  was  set  up  in  it, 


*6     VHKIBTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

i/iotlier  m  the  school-house  for  the  blacks  at 
Ion. 

The  colored  people  employed  on  the  Fairview 
estate  attended  there  also,  and  were  to  have  a 
share  in  the  entertainment  provided  for  those  of 
Woodburn  and  Ion  ;  so  the  children  of  the 
three  families  united  in  the  work  of  ornamenting 
first  one  building,  then  the  other,  finding  it 
great  sport,  and  flattering  themselves  that  they 
were  of  great  assistance,  though  the  older 
people  who  were  overseeing  matters,  and  the 
servants  acting  under  their  direction,  were  per 
haps  of  a  different  opinion.  Yet  the  sight  of 
the  enjoyment  of  the  little  folks  more  than 
atoned  for  the  slight  inconvenience  of  having 
them  about. 

Christmas  came  on  Wednesday  and  the  holi 
days  had  begun  for  them  all  the  Friday  before. 
Lessons  would  not  be  taken  up  again  till  after 
New  Year's  day. 

It  had  been  decided  at  Woodburn  that  they 
would  not  go  to  Ion  till  Christmas  morning,  as 
they  all  preferred  to  celebrate  Christmas  eve  at 
home.  The  children  were  going  to  hang  up 
their  stockings,  but  had  not  been  told  that  they 
would  have  a  tree  or  any  gifts.  They  thought, 
and  had  said  to  each  other,  that  perhaps  papa 
might  think  the  money  he  had  given  them  to 
spend  and  to  give,  and  the  privilege  of  selecting 
objects  for  his  benevolence,  was  enough  from 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     67 

him,  but  the  friends  at  Ion  and  Fairview  always 
had  remembered  them,  and  most  likely  would 
do  so  again. 

"Still  they  may  not,"  Lulu  added  with  a 
slight  sigh  when  she  talked  the  matter  over 
with  Max  and  Grace  that  morning,  for  the  last 
time  ;  "  for  they  are  all  giving  more  than  usual 
to  missions  and  disabled  ministers,  and  poor 
folks,  and  I  don't  know  what  else  ;  but  it's  real 
fun  to  give  to  the  poor  round  here  ;  I  mean  it 
will  be  to  help  put  things  on  the  trees  and  then 
see  how  pleased  they'll  all  be  when  they  get 
'em  :  at  least  I  do  suppose  they  will.  Don't 
you,  May  ?  " 

"I  shall  be  very  much  surprised  if  they're 
not,"  he  assented,  "though  I  begin  to  find  out 
that  *  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.' 
And  yet  for  all  that  if  I  get  some  nice  presents 
to-night  or  to-morrow  I — sha'n't  be  at  all  sorry," 
he  added  with  a  laugh. 

"Max,"  said  Lulu  reflectively,  "you  knew 
about  the  Christmas  tree  beforehand  last  year; 
hasn't  papa  told  you  whether  we're  to  have  one 
this  time  or  not  ?  " 

"  No,  not  a  word  ;  and  as  he  tells  me  almost 
always  what  he  intends  to  have  done  about  the 
place,"  the  boy  went  on  with  a  look  of  pride  in 
the  confidence  reposed  in  him,  "  I'm  afraid  it's 
pretty  good  evidence  that  we're  not  to  have 
one."* 


68     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

For  a  moment  Grace  looked  sorely  disap 
pointed  ;  then  brightening,  "  But  I'm  most 
sure,"  she  said,  "  that  papa  and  mamma  won't 
let  us  go  without  any  presents  at  all.  They  love 
us  a  great  deal,  and  will  be  sure  to  remember  us 
with  a  little  bit  of  something." 

"  Anyway  it's  nice  that  we  have  something  for 
them,"  remarked  Lulu  cheerily.  "  Papa  helped 
us  choose  Mamma  Vi's,  and  she  advised  us  what 
to  make  for  papa ;  so  I'm  pretty  sure  they'll 
both  be  pleased." 

It  was  while  waiting  for  their  father  to  take 
them  to  the  school-house  that  they  had  this  talk, 
and  it  was  brought  to  a  conclusion  by  his  voice 
summoning  them  to  get  into  the  carriage. 

"  There  is  no  time  to  lose,  my  darlings,"  he 
feaid,  "  for  it  is  likely  to  take  about  all  the  rnorn- 
if  g  to  trim  the  two  rooms  and  two  trees." 


CHAPTER  V. 

GRANDMA  ELSIE'S  college  boys,  Harold  and 
Herbert  Travilla,  had  come  home  for  the  holi 
days,  arriving  the  latter  part  of  the  previous 
week.  This  morning  they  had  come  over  to 
Woodburn,  very  soon  after  breakfast,  "  to  have 
a  chat  with  Vi  while  they  could  catch  her  alone," 
they  said,  "  for  with  all  the  company  that  was 
to  be  entertained  at  Ion  they  might  not  have  so 
good  a  chance  again." 

They  stood  with  her  at  the  window  watching 
the  carriage  as  it  drove  away  with  the  captain 
and  his  children.  It  had  hardly  reached  the 
gate  leading  into  the  high  road  when  Harold 
turned  to  his  sister  with  the  remark, 

"  Well,  Vi,  we've  had  quite  a  satisfactory  talk; 
and  now  for  action.  As  I  overheard  the  cap 
tain  say  to  the  children,  'there's  no  time  to 
lose.' " 

"  No  ;  we  will  begin  at  once,"  returned  Vio 
let,  leading  the  way  to  the  large  room  where 
the  Christmas  tree  had  been  set  up  last  year. 

A  conple  of  negro  men  were  carrying  in  its 
counterpart  at   one   door,    as   Violet   and    her 
brother  entered  at  the  other. 
69 


?0     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Ah  that's  a  fine  tree,  Jack  !  "  she  said  ad« 
dressing  one  of  them  ;  "  the  captain  selected  it, 
I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Miss  Wi'let,  de  cap'n  done  say  dis  hyar 
one  was  for  de  Woodburn  chillen  ;  an'  we's  to 
watch  an'  fotch  'em  in  soon's  dey's  clar  gone 
out  ob  sight." 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  we  want  to  give  them  a 
pleasant  surprise.  I  think  they  are  doubtful  as 
to  whether  their  father  intends  that  they  shall 
have  a  tree  this  year,"  she  added,  aside  to  her 
brothers. 

"  Then  the  surprise  will  be  the  greater,"  Har 
old  returned  ;  "  and  it  is  half  the  fun.  I  sup 
posed  they  were  pretty  certain  of  the  tree,  and 
would  be  surprised  only  by  the  nature  of  the 
gifts." 

"  They  will  have  a  goodly  supply  of  those," 
Violet  said,  with  a  pleased  look,  glancing  in  the 
direction  of  a  table  heaped  with  packages  of 
various  sizes  and  shapes.  "  Do  you  know,  boys, 
when  Christmas  times  come  round  I  always  feel 
glad  I  married  a  man  with  children  ;  it's  such  a 
dear  delight  to  lay  plans  for  their  enjoyment 
and  to  carry  them  out." 

"Just  like  you,  Vi,"  said  Herbert,  "and  I 
like  to  hear  you  talk  in  that  way  ;  but  you  have 
your  own  two." 

"Yes  ;  but  even  Elsie  is  hardly  old  enough 
yet  to  care  very  much  for  such  things." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 


The  tree  was  now  in  place  and  the  work  of 
trimming  it  began. 

"  It's  very  good  in  you  boys  to  come  here  and 
help  me  instead  of  joining  in  the  fun  they  are 
doubtless  having  at  the  school-house,"  remarked 
Violet,  as  she  handed  a  glittering  fairy  to  Har 
old  who  was  mounted  upon  a  step-ladder  along 
side  of  the  tree.  "  There,  I  think  that  will  look 
well  perched  on  that  topmost  bough." 

"Our  tastes  agree,"  he  said,  fastening  the 
fairy  in  the  designated  spot. 

"  Yes,  I  think  Herbie  and  I  are  entitled  to  any 
amount  of  gratitude  on  your  part,  for  the  great 
self-denial  we  are  practicing,  and  the  wonderful 
exertions  we  shall  put  forth  in  carrying  out 
your  wishes  and  directions  in  regard  to  this 
difficult  and  irksome  business." 

"  And  the  fine  phrases  and  well  turned  periods 
contained  in  the  remarks  bestowed  upon  your 
unsophisticated  country  sister,"  laughed  Violet. 

"  Of  course  they  must  not  be  forgotten  in  the 
reckoning  up  of  your  causes  for  gratitude.  Ah, 
Vi,  how  my  heart  goes  out  in  pity  and  sympathy 
for  you  when  I  reflect  that  you  not  only  never 
have  shared  in  the  inestimable  privileges  and 
delights  of  college  boy  life,  but  are,  in  the  very 
nature  of  things,  forever  debarred  from  partic 
ipation  in  them  ! " 

"I  entirely  appreciate  your  feelings  on  the 
Subject,"  she  said,  with  mock  gravity,  "but 


72     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

would  advise  that  for  the  present  you  forget 
them,  and  give  your  undivided  attention  to  the 
business  in  hand.  That  second  fairy  does  not 
maintain  a  very  graceful  attitude. 

"True  enough," he  said,  promptly  altering  its 
position.  "  There,  how's  that  for  high  ?  " 

"  Is  it  possible  I  hear  such  slang  from  the 
educated  tongue  of  a  college  boy?"  she  ex 
claimed  with  a  gesture  of  astonishment  and 
dismay. 

f(  She's  high  enough,'''  said  Herbert,  gazing 
scrutinizingly  at  the  fairy,  "  but  there'd  better 
be  more  work  and  less  talk  if  we  are  to  get 
through  before  the  captain  and  his  party  come 
home." 

"  Herbert,  when  Mrs.  Raymond  and  I  have 
reached  your  venerable  age  you  may  expect  to 
find  us  as  sedate  and  industrious  as  you  are 
now,"  remarked  Harold,  proceeding  to  hang 
upon  the  tree  various  ornaments,  as  Herbert 
handed  them  to  him. 

"  And  in  Harold's  case  due  allowance  must 
be  made  for  the  exuberance  of  spirits  of  a  boy 
just  let  out  of  school,"  added  Violet. 

"And  in  your  case,  my  dear  madam,  for 
what?  a  youthful  flow  of  spirits  consequent 
upon  a  temporary  release  from  the  heavy  re 
sponsibilities  c  I  wifehood  and  motherhood  ?  " 

"  Very  tern  »orary,"  laughed  Violet  ;  "  my 
husband  will  be  here  again  in  a  few  hours,  and 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     73 

the  call  to  attend  to  my  babies  may  come  at 
any  moment." 

"  I  daresay  if  the  captain  had  consulted  only 
his  own  inclination  he  would  be  here  now,  over 
seeing  thi;  job,"  remarked  Harold,  half  inter 
rogatively. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Violet ;  "  but  he  thought  his 
duty  called  him  to  the  other  places  ;  and  I 
think  my  good  husband  never  fails  to  go  where 
duty  calls.  We  talked  it  over  and  concluded 
that  the  best  plan  we  could  hit  upon  was  for  me 
to  stay  at  home  and  see  to  this  work,  while  he 
should  take  his  children  and  assist  at  the  decor 
ation  of  the  school-houses." 

"  To  secure  you  an  opportunity  to  prepare 
a  pleasant  surprise  for  them,"  supplemented 
Harold. 

Their  work  was  finished,  its  results  surveyed 
with  satisfaction,  and  the  door  of  the  room 
closed  and  locked  upon  it,  before  the  return  of 
the  carriage  bringing  Capt.  Raymond  and  his 
merry,  happy  little  flock. 

Dinner  filled  up  the  greater  part  of  Che  in 
terval  between  their  home-coming  and  return 
to  the  school-house  on  the  corner  of  the  estate, 
to  witness  the  distribution  of  gifts  to  the 
poor  whites  of  the  neighborhood  ;  and  by  a 
little  management  on  the  part  of  their  father, 
Violet  and  her  brothers,  they  were  kept  from 
the  vicinity  of  the  room  where  the  Christ- 


74     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

mas  tree  stood,  and  got  no  hint  of  its  ex 
istence. 

Their  thoughts  were  full  of  the  doings  of  the 
morning  and  the  coming  events  of  the  after 
noon,  and  their  tongues  ran  fast  on  the  two 
subjects.  Their  father  had  to  remind  them 
once  or  twice  that  older  people  must  be  allowed 
a  chance  to  talk  as  well  as  themselves  ;  but  his 
tone  was  not  stern,  and  the  slight  reproof, 
though  sufficient  to  produce  the  desired  effect, 
threw  no  damper  upon  their  youthful  spirits. 

They  were  in  the  carriage  again  soon  after 
leaving  the  table,  Violet  with  them  this  time, 
Harold  and  Herbert  riding  on  horseback  along 
side  of  the  vehicle,  for  they  desired  a  share  in 
witnessing  the  bestowal  of  the  gifts. 

They  found  teacher  and  pupils  there  before 
them  ;  every  face  bright  with  pleasurable  an 
ticipation. 

The  Jones  children,  whose  mother  had  died 
the  year  before,  and  who  had  continued  to  find 
a  good  friend  in  Capt.  Raymond,  were  among 
the  number. 

Grandma  Elsie,  Zoe,  Rosie,  Walter  and  Eve 
lyn  Leland  arrived  in  a  body  soon  after  the 
Woodburn  family,  and  then  the  exercises 
began. 

The  captain  offered  a  short  prayer,  and  made 
a  little  address  appropriate  to  the  occasion  ; 
teacher  and  scholars  sang  a  hymn,  a  Christmas 


CHEISTMAS  WITH  GRAXDMA  ELSIE.     75 

earol  ;  then  the  tree  was  unveiled  amid  murmurs 
of  admiration  and  delight,  and  the  distribution 
of  the  gifts  began. 

Every  child  received  a  suit  of  warm,  comfort 
able  clothes,  a  book,  a  bag  of  candy,  a  sand 
wich  or  two,  some  cakes  and  fruit. 

The  tree  was  hung  with  rosy-cheeked  apples, 
oranges,  bananas,  bunches  of  grapes  and  strings 
of  popcorn.  There  were  bright  tinsel  orna 
ments  too,  and  a  goodly  array  of  gaily  dressed 
paper  dolls,  mostly  Gracie's  contribution. 

She  had  given  up  all  her  store  for  the  gratifi 
cation  of  the  poor  children. 

"I've  had  such  good  times  myself,  playing 
with  them  and  dressing  them,  that  I  do  believe 
the  poor  children,  that  don't  have  half  the 
pleasures  I  do,  will  enjoy  them  too,  and  I  can 
do  very  well  without,"  she  said  to  Lulu  on  de 
ciding  to  make  the  sacrifice. 

So  she  told  her  father  they  were  not  to  be 
used  merely  as  a  temporary  ornament  for  the 
tree,  but  to  be  given  away  to  some  of  the 
younger  girls  attending  the  school. 

They,  along  with  other  pretty  things,  were 
taken  from  the  tree  and  presented  last  of  all, 
and  the  delight  manifested  by  the  recipients 
more  than  made  amends  to  Gracie  for  her  self- 
denial. 

From  the  Woodburn  school-house  our  friends 
all  repaired  to  the  one  at  Ion,  and  a  similar 


76     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

scene  was  enacted  there.  The  exercises  and 
the  gifts  to  the  children  were  very  nearly  the 
same,  but  there  were  older  people — house  ser 
vants  and  laborers  on  the  estates — to  whom 
were  given  more  substantial  gifts  in  money  and 
provisions  for  the  support  of  their  families. 

The  afternoon  was  waning  when  the  Ray 
monds  again  entered  their  family  carriage  and 
the  captain  gave  the  order,  "  Home  to  Wood- 
burn." 

And  now  the  children  began  to  think  of  the 
home  celebration  of  Christmas  eve,  and  to  re 
new  their  wonderings  as  to  what  arrangements 
might  have  been  made  for  their  own  enjoyment 
of  its  return.  Still  they  asked  no  question  on 
the  subject,  but  they  sobered  down  and  were 
very  quiet  during  the  short  drive. 

"  Tired,  children  ?  "  queried  their  father,  put- 
ing  an  arm  round  Grace  as  she  leaned  con 
fidingly  up  against  him,  and  smiling  affec 
tionately  upon  them  all. 

"  Oh,  no,  sir,  not  at  all ! "  replied  Max,  quickly, 
straightening  himself  with  the  air  of  one  who 
had  no  thought  of  fatigue. 

"  Not  at  all,  papa,"  echoed  Lulu. 

"  Only  just  a  little  bit,  papa,"  Grace  said  with 
cheerful  look  and  tone.  "  We  have  had  such  a 
nice  day." 

"  Giving  pleasure  to  others,"  he  remarked, 
patting  the  rosy  cheek  resting  against  his  shouli 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     77 

der  ;  "there  is  nothing  more  enjoyable.  The 
little  girls  were  very  glad  to  get  your  dollies." 

"  Yes,  sir;  I'm  so  glad  I  gave  them." 

The  carriage  stopped.  They  were  at  their 
own  door.  In  another  minute  they  had  all 
alighted  and  the  children  were  following  their 
father  and  Violet  into  the  house. 

A  Newfoundland  dog,  a  magnificent  speci 
men  of  his  race,  met  them  almost  at  the  thres 
hold. 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  the  children,  in  excited  chorus, 
"  where  did  he  come  from  ?  Whose  dog  is  he  ?  " 

"  Max's  ;  a  Christmas  gift  from  papa,"  an 
swered  the  captain. 

"  Oh  ! "  exclaimed  Max,  his  face  sparkling 
all  over  with  delight,  "  what  a  splendid  fellow  ! 
Papa,  thank  you  ever  so  much  !  You  couldn't 
have  given  me  a  more  acceptable  present." 

"  Ah  ?  I'm  glad  you  like  him.  But  come  into 
the  library,  all  of  you,  for  a  moment.  It  is  not 
quite  tea  time  yet." 

The  captain  led  the  way  as  he  spoke,  every 
body  else  following. 

"Howdy  do?  Where  you  been?"  called 
out  a  rather  harsh  voice,  and  sending  a  sur 
prised,  inquiring  glance  about  in  search  of  the 
speaker,  the  children  presently  spied  a  cage 
with  a  parrot  in  it ;  an  African  parrot ;  grey, 
with  a  scarlet  tail. 

"  Polly    wants    a    cracker  ! "    screamed    the 


78     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

bird.  "  Time  for  breakfast,  Lu  !  Where  you 
been  ?  " 

"  How  will  Polly  suit  you  for  a  Christmas 
gift,  Lulu  ?  "  asked  the  captain,  smiling  down 
into  the  flushed,  delighted  face  of  his  eldest 
daughter. 

"  O  papa,  is  it  for  me  ?  "  she  cried  half  breath 
lessly. 

"  Yes,  if  you  want  it,  though  l  fear  she  may 
prove  a  rather  troublesome  pet.  Here  is  Gracie's 
gift  from  papa,"  he  added,  pointing  to  a  beau 
tiful  Maltese  kitten  curled  upon  the  rug  before 
the  fire.  "We  mustn't  let  Max's  big  gift 
swallow  your  little  one.  I  trust  that  in  time 
we  can  teach  them  to  be  friends." 

Grace  loved  kittens  and  was  no  less  delighted 
With  her  present  than  her  brother  and  sister 
with  theirs. 

"  O  the  pretty  pet ! "  she  exclaimed,  dropping 
down  on  the  rug  beside  it  and  gently  stroking 
its  soft  fur.  "  I'd  like  to  take  you  on  my  lap, 
pretty  pussy,  but  you're  fast  asleep,  and  I  wont 
wake  you." 

''That  is  right,  my  darling;  I  am  glad  to  see 
my  little  girl  thoughtful  of  the  comfort  of  even 
a  cat,"  her  father  said,  bending  down  to  stroke 
Gracie's  hair  with  tenderly  caressing  hand. 

"  I  s'pose  they  have  feelings  as  well  as  other 
folks,  papa,"  she  said,  smiling  up  affectionately 
into  his  face.  "  I  mean  to  be  very  kind  to  this 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     79 

pretty  pussy;  and  oh  I'm  ever  so  much  obliged 
to  you  for  heH^ 

His  reply  was  prevented  by  a  sudden,  loud 
bark  from  the  dog,  as  he  spied  pussy  on  the  rug. 

"  Turn  him  out  into  the  hall,  May,"  the  cap 
tain  said,  hastily  stepping  in  between  dog  and 
cat.  "  Don't  be  alarmed  for  your  pet,  Gracie  ; 
he  shall  not  be  permitted  to  harm  her." 

"  Nor  my  Polly  either,  shall  he,  papa  ?  "  asked 
Lulu,  who  was  trying  to  make  acquaintance 
with  her  new  possession. 

"  No ;  certainly  not.  But  take  care  of  your 
fingers,  daughter;  she  may  snap  at  them  and 
give  you  a  bite  that  you  will  remember  for  a 
long  while.  Now  go  and  get  yourselves  ready 
for  tea.  It  is  almost  time  for  the  bell  to  ring." 

The  children  made  haste  to  obey.  The  cap 
tain  and  Violet  lingered  behind  for  a  moment. 

"  How  pleased  they  are  ! "  she  said  with  a 
joyous  look  up  into  her  husband's  face.  "  It's 
a  perfect  treat  to  witness  their  delight  on  such 
occasions.  I  can  hardly  wait  to  show  them  the 
tree  with  all  its  treasures." 

"  Dear  wife,  your  affection  for  my  darlings 
is  a  well-spring  of  joy  to  me,"  he  said  with 
tender  look  and  smile;  "and  theirs  for  you  no 
less  so.  I  am  sure  you  have  completely  won 
their  hearts." 

"  You  make  me  very  happy,"  she  responded, 
hex  eyes  shining  with  joy  and  love.  "  But  there  J 


SO     CURISTMA8  WITH  G-RANDXA  ELSIE. 

do  you  hear  little  Elsie  calling  for  papa  and 
mamma  ?  " 

The  faces  that  surrounded  the  tea  table  that 
evening  were  very  bright,  though  the  children 
had  no  expectation  of  the  treat  in  store  for 
them  ;  each  had  had  a  present  from  papa,  and 
that  was  almost  more  than  they  had  ventured  to 
hope  for. 

But  they  were  in  gay  spirits,  looking  forward 
to  a  time  of  rare  enjoyment  in  spending  the 
Christmas  holidays  with  Grandma  Elsie,  at  Ion. 

"We'll  be  glad  to  go,"  remarked  Lulu,  "and 
then  glad  to  come  back  to  our  own  dear  home." 

"  So  you  will  be  twice  glad,"  said  her  father. 

"Yes,  that  is  just  the  way  I  feel  about  it," 
Violet  said.  "  Mamma's  house  will  always  be  a 
home  to  me — a  dear  home  ;  and  yet  my  hus 
band's  doubly  so." 

"It  should,  seeing  that  it  is  quite  as  much 
yours  as  his,"  he  said,  with  a  gratified  smile. 
"Well,  my  dear,  I  see  we  have  all  finished 
eating.  Shall  we  go  now  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir;  if  you  please.  Our  little  girls  will 
want  to  take  another  peep  at  their  new  pets," 
she  said,  rising  and  slipping  her  hand  into  his 
arm. 

They  passed  out  of  the  room  together,  the 
children  following. 

But  on  reaching  the  hall,  instead  of  going 
into  the  library  they  turned  toward  the  par- 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     81 

Jor  on  the  other  side  of  it,  in  which,  as  the 
children  well  remembered,  last  year's  Christ 
mas  tree  had  been  set  up. 

The  captain  threw  open  the  door,  and  then 
stood  a  larger  and  finer  tree  blazing  with  lighti 
from  many  tapers  and  colored  lamps,  and  loaded 
with  beautiful  things. 

"  Oh  !  oh  !  what  a  beauty  !  what  a  splendid 
tree  ! "  cried  the  children,  dancing  about  and 
clapping  their  hands  in  delight.  "And  we  didn't 
know  we  were  to  have  any  at  all.  Mamma  Vi 
you  must  have  had  it  set  up,  and  trimmed  it 
while  we  were  gone  this  morning.  Didn't  you  ? 
Oh  thank  you  ever  so  much  ! " 

"  Your  father  provided  it,  and  your  thanks 
are  due  to  him  far  more  than  to  me," 
Violet  replied,  with  a  smiling  glance  in  his 
direction. 

At  that  they  crowded  about  him,  Max  putting 
a  hand  affectionately  into  his  and  thanking  him 
with  hearty  words  of  appreciation,  while  the 
little  girls  hugged  and  kissed  him  to  his  heart's 
content. 

The  servants  had  gathered  about  the  door, 
little  Elsie's  mammy  among  them,  with  her 
nursling  in  her  arms. 

"  Oh  pretty,  pretty  !  "  shouted  the  little  one, 
clapping  her  hands  in  an  ecstacy  of  delight. 
"Let  Elsie  down,  mammy." 

"  Come  to  papa,"  the  captain  said,  and  taking 


82     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

her  in  his  arms  carried  her  to  the  tree  and  all 
around  it,  pointing  out  the  pretty  things. 

"  What  would  you  like  to  have  ?  "  he  asked. 
"What  shall  papa  give  you  off  this  beautiful 
tree?" 

"  Dolly,"  she  said,  reaching  out  for  a  lovely 
bisque  doll  seated  in  a  tiny  chair  attached  to 
one  of  the  lower  branches. 

"You  shall  have  it;  it  was  put  there  on  pur 
pose  for  papa's  baby  girl,"  he  said,  taking  it  up 
carefully  and  putting  it  into  her  arms.  "  Now 
let  us  see  what  we  can  find  for  mamma  and  your 
brother  and  sisters." 

His  gift  to  Violet  was  some  beautiful  lace 
selected  with  the  help  of  her  mother.  He  had 
contrived  to  add  it  to  the  adornments  of  the 
tree  without  her  knowledge.  She  was  greatly 
pleased  when  he  detached  and  handed  it  to  her. 

Max  was  delighted  to  receive  a  Magic  lantern 
and  a  Sleight  of  Hand  outfit,  Lulu  a  game  of 
Lawn  and  Parlor  Ring  Toss,  and  a  handsome 
Toilet  Case.  Grace  had  the  same  and  beside  a 
brass  bedstead  for  her  dolls,  with  mattress  and 
pillows,  and  a  large  and  complete  assortment  of 
everything  needed  for  making  and  dressing 
paper  dolls.  That  last  was  from  Lulu. 

There  were  books,  periodicals,  a  type  writer 
and  games  to  be  shared  by  all  three,  beside 
other  less  important  gifts  from  one  to  the  other, 
and  from  outside  friends. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     83 

The  servants  too,  were  remembered  with 
gifts  suited  to  their  needs  and  tastes,  and  there 
were  fruits  and  confections  for  all. 

Examining  their  own  and  each  other's  gifts, 
peeping  into  the  now  books,  trying  the  new 
games,  with  papa  and  mamma  helping,  the 
children  found  the  evening  pass  very  quickly 
and  delightfully. 

"  We  were  going  to  hang  up  our  stockings," 
Grace  remarked  as  the  good  nights  were  being 
said,  "  but  we've  had  so  many  nice  things  already 
that  it  does  seem  as  if  we  oughtn't  to  do  it." 

"  Oh  yes,  hang  them  up,"  said  her  father 
laughingly.  "Santa  Claus  wont  feel  obliged 
to  put  anything  into  them." 

"  And  perhaps  if  he  doesn't  find  them  hang 
ing  up  he  may  feel  hurt  at  your  low  opinion  of 
his  generosity,"  laughed  Violet. 

"  Oh  I  wouldn't  like  to  hurt  his  feelings, 
'cause  I'm  sure  he  must  be  a  very  nice  old  fel 
low,"  returned  the  little  girl  with  an  arch  look 
and  smile.  "  So  I'll  hang  mine  up." 

"  And  I  mine,"  said  Lulu,  twining  her  arms 
about  her  father's  neck  and  looking  up  lovingly 
into  his  face,  "  for  I  know  he's  nice,  and  gener 
ous,  and  good  as  gold,  though  he  isn't  old  or 
the  sort  of  person  to  be  called  a  fellow." 

"  Indeed !  one  might  infer  that  you  were 
quite  well  acquainted  with  him,"  laughed  the 
captain,  giving  her  a  hug  and  kiss.  "  Yes,  hang 
it  up.  And,  Max,  if  you  don't  feel  it  beneatb 


84     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

the  dignity  of  a  lad  of  your  size,  there  will  he 
no  harm  in  your  trying  the  same  experiment." 

"  I'm  ashamed  to  think  of  it,  sir,  only  be 
cause  I've  already  had  so  much,"  said  Max. 

"  But  you  are  always  safe  in  following  your 
father's  advice,"  remarked  Violet. 

"  Oh  yes,  I  know  that,  and  I'll  do  it,  Mamma 
Vi,"  returned  the  boy,  with  illconcealed  satis 
faction. 

"  Now  all  three  of  you  get  to  bed  and  to 
sleep  as  soon  as  you  can,  in  order  to  give  the 
old  fellow  a  chance  to  pay  his  visit,"  said  the 
captain  ;  "  for  I  have  always  understood  that 
he  never  does  so  till  all  the  children  in  the 
house  are  asleep.  I'll  go  in  to  kiss  my  little 
girls  goodnight  after  they  are  snug  in  bed,  but 
we  will  reserve  our  talk  till  morning." 

"  Yes,  papa,  we  will,"  they  said  and  hastened 
away  to  do  his  bidding. 

At  Ion  too,  there  was  a  beautiful  Christmas 
tree,  bearing  fruit  not  very  dissimilar  to  that  of 
the  one  at  Woodburn.  It  had  been  the  occa 
sion  of  much  mirth  and  rejoicing  on  the  part  of 
the  children,  and  pleasure  to  the  older  people  : 
the  gifts  had  been  apportioned,  those  of  the  ser 
vants  bestowed  and  carried  away,  but  most  of 
those  belonging  to  the  family,  and  all  the  orna 
ments,  were  left  upon  it  that  the  guests  of  to 
morrow  might  be  treated  to  the  spectacle  of  its 
beauty. 


CHAPTER  VL 

CAPT.  RAYMOSTD,  going  into  Gracie's  room  to 
fulfil  his  promise  to  give  her  a  good  night  kiss, 
found  Lulu  there  also ;  the  two  lying  clasped  in 
each  other's  arras. 

"  We  thought  we'd  sleep  together  to-night, 
papa,"  said  Lulu,  "  if  you're  willing." 

"  I  have  no  objection,"  he  answered.  "  Gracie 
was  a  little  afraid  to  receive  Santa  Glaus  alone, 
was  she  ?  "  looking  down  at  them  with  a  humor 
ous  smile  as  he  stood  by  the  bedside. 

"  Oh  no,  papa  !  I'm  pretty  sure  I  know  who 
he  is,  and  I'm  not  one  bit  afraid  of  him,"  an 
swered  the  little  girl,  with  a  merry  laugh, 
catching  his  hand  and  carrying  it  to  her  lips. 

"  Ah  !  then  it  was  Lulu  who  was  afraid,  was 
it?" 

"  Oh  no,  sir !  Lu's  never  afraid  of  any 
thing." 

"  Indeed  ;  you  seem  to  have  a  high  opinion 
of  her  courage  !  You  need  never,  either  of 
you,  be  afraid  or  ashamed  of  anything  but  sin, 
my  darlings,"  he  added,  more  gravely.  "If 
you  are  God's  children,  nothing  can  harm  you. 
He  will  watch  over  us  through  the  dark  and 
85 


86     CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRAXDMA  ELSIE. 

Bilent  night  while  we  are  wrapped  in  slumber. 
'  Behold  he  that  keepeth  Israel  shall  neither 
slumber  or  sleep.'  " 

"  I'm  so  glad  the  Bible  tells  us  that,  papa," 
she  said  ;  "  but  I'm  glad,  too,  that  you  sleep  in 
the  next  room,  and  have  the  door  open  always 
at  night,  so  that  if  I  should  want  you,  you 
could  easily  hear  me  call,  and  come  to  me." 

"Yes."  he  said,  "and  neither  of  my  little 
girls  need  ever  hesitate  for  a  moment  to  call 
for  their  father  if  they  are  ill  or  troubled  in  any 
way. 

"  Ah  I  see  the  stockings  hanging  one  on 
each  side  of  the  fire  place.  But  how  is  Santa 
Claus  to  tell  which  is  Lulu's  and  which 
Gracie's  ?  " 

"  Why  we  never  thought  of  that! "  exclaimed 
Lulu,  laughing.  "But  mine's  a  little  the  larg 
est,  and  it's  red  and  Gracie's  is  blue.  Don't 
you  suppose,  papa,  that  he'll  be  smart  enough  to 
guess  which  is  which  ?  " 

"  I  think  it  is  likely,  but  you  will  have  to  take 
the  risk,"  replied  her  father.  Then  with  a 
good  night  kiss  he  left  them  to  their  slum 
bers. 

Day  was  faintly  dawning  Avhen  Lulu  awoke. 
"  Merry  Christmas,  Gracie  !  "  she  whispered  in 
her  sister's  ear.  "  I'm  going  to  get  our  stock 
ings  and  see  if  there  is  anything  in  'em,"  and 
with  a  bound  she  was  out  on  the  floor  and 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     87 

stealing  across  it  to  the  fireplace,  with  care  to 
make  no  noise. 

She  could  not  refrain,  however,  from  a  de 
lighted  "  Oh  ! "  as  she  laid  hold  of  the  stock 
ings  and  felt  that  they  were  stuffed  full  of 
something. 

"  Did  he  come  ?  is  there  something  in  'em  ?  " 
whispered  Grace,  as  Lulu  came  back  to  the  bed 
side. 

"  Yes,  yes,  indeed  !  they're  just  as  full  as 
they  can  be  !  I've  brought  'em  ;  here's  yours," 
putting  it  into  Gracie's  hands  and  getting  into 
bed  again.  "  Let's  pull  the  things  out  and  feel 
what  they  are,  though  we  can't  see  much  till  it 
gets  lighter." 

"  Yes,  let's,"  said  Grace  ;  "  I  couldn't  bear  to 
wait." 

They  thought  they  were  keeping  very  quiet, 
but  Lu's  "  Oh  !  "  had  wakened  her  father  and 
Violet  and  they  were  lying  quietly  listening  and 
laughing  softly  to  themselves. 

There  was  a  rustle  of  paper,  then  Gracie's 
voice  in  a  loud  whisper,  "Oh  another  dolly 
for  me  !  and  I  just  know  it's  lovely  !  I  can 
feel  its  hair,  and  its  dress  ;  it's  all  dressed  ! " 

Then  Lulu's,  "  A  potato  !  just  a  horrid,  raw 
Irish  potato  !  What  do  I  want  with  that  ?  " 

"  And  I've  got  one  too  ! "  from  Grace.  "  Oh 
well,  I  s'pose  that  was  to  fill  up,  and  maybe 
Siere's  something  nice  lower  down." 


88     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  A  sweet  potato  or  a  parsnip  or  something  of 
that  kind  in  mine,"  said  Lulu,  some  slight 
vexation  in  her  tone.  "  Oh  well,  I've  had  so 
many  nice  things,  and  this  is  only  for  fun." 

"And  here  are  some  candies  in  mine,"  said 
Grace.  "  Haven't  you  got  some  ?  " 

"Yes,  oh  yes!  and  nuts  and  raisins.  PS  like 
to  taste  them  ;  but  I  think  we'd  better  leave 
them  till  after  breakfast.  I'm  pretty  sure  papa 
would  say  so." 

"  Yes,  'course  he  would  ;  so  we'll  wait." 

"  Good  obedient  children  ;  aren't  they  ? " 
the  captain  said  in  a  gratified  whisper  to  Violet. 

"  Very  ;  I'm  proud  of  them,"  she  responded. 

It  was  growing  light  and  Lulu,  taking  up  the 
despised  potato,  examined  it  more  critically. 
Presently  she  uttered  an  exclamation, 

"  O  Gracie,  see  !  It  opens  and  there's  some 
thing  inside ! " 

The  captain  and  Violet  listened  intently  for 
what  might  come  next. 

"  More  candies  and — something  wrapped  up 
in  soft  paper.  O  Gracie!  it's  a  lovely  little 
breastpin  !  " 

"  Oh,  oh,  how  pretty  !  "  cried  Grace.  "  I 
wonder  if  I  have  one  too  !  "  In  their  excitement 
they  were  forgetting  the  danger  of  disturbing 
others  and  talking  quite  loud. 

"  Yes,  mine  opens,"  Grace  went  on,  "  and — 
oh  yes,  I've  got  candies  and  something  with 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     89 

paper  round  it  and — oh  yes,  yes,  it  is  a  pin  ! 
Not  quite  lite  yours,  but  just  every  bit  as 
pretty  !  " 

"  I  think  they  are  having  a  merry  Christmas," 
said  the  captain,  a  happy  light  in  his  eyes,  "and, 
my  love,  I  wish  you  the  same." 

Violet  returned  the  wish  ;  but  the  children 
were  talking  again  and  they  kept  quiet  to 
hearken. 

"  Oh  this  sweet  potato  opens  too,"  Lulu  was 
saying,  "and  there's  something  that  feels  like 
a  stick.  O  Gracie,  Gracie,  look  !  it's  a  gold 
pencil,  a  lovely  little  gold  pencil !  Have  you 
one?" 

"  No  ;    but  you  haven't  a  doll." 

"Well,  I  think  Santa  Glaus  has  been  very 
generous  and  kind  to  us." 

"  Just  as  good  and  kind  as  if  he  was  our  own 
papa,"  Gracie  said,  with  a  sweet  silvery  laugh. 

"  The  dear,  grateful  darlings  !  "  exclaimed 
the  captain,  his  tone  half  tremulous  with  feel 
ing.  "  I  sometimes  fear  I  am  almost  too  indul 
gent  ;  but  it  is  such  a  dear  delight  to  give  them 
pleasure." 

"  And  I  don't  believe  it  does  them  the  least 
harm,  so  long  as  you  do  not  indulge  them  in  any 
wrong  doing,"  said  Violet.  "  Love  never  hurts 
anybody." 

"  Merry  Christmas,  my  darlings,"  he  called  to 
them.  "  Did  Santa  Claus  fill  your  stockings  ?  " 


90     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Oh  merry,  merry  Christmas,  papa  !  "  they 
answered.  "  Yes,  sir,  Santa  Claus  or  somebody 
did,  and  gave  us  lovely  things.  We're  very 
much  obliged  to  him." 

As  they  spoke  the  door  into  their  little  sit 
ting-room  opened  and  Max  put  in  his  head,  cry 
ing  in  his  turn,  "  Merry  Christmas  to  you  all — 
papa  and  Mamma  Vi,  Lulu  and  Gracie." 

A  chorus  of  merry  Christmases  answered 
him  ;  then  Lulu  asked,  "  What  did  Santa  Clans 
put  in  your  stocking,  Maxie  ?  " 

"  A  good  deal  :  about  as  much  as  could  be 
crammed  into  it ;  some  handsome  neckties,  can 
dies  and  nuts  and  a  gold  pencil." 

"  Very  nice,"  commented  Lulu,  and  she  and 
Grace,  both  talking  at  once,  gave  a  gleeful  ac 
count  of  their  discoveries  in  searching  their 
stockings. 

They  had  hardly  finished  their  narrative  when 
a  glad  shout  from  the  nursery  interrupted  them. 

"  There  !  little  Elsie  has  found  her  stocking,  I 
do  believe,"  said  Lulu,  starting  up  to  a  sitting 
posture  that  she  might  look  through  the  open 
door  into  the  next  room.  As  she  did  so  a  tiny 
toddling  figure  clothed  in  a  white  night  dress, 
and  with  a  well  filled  stocking  in  its  arms 
emerged  from  the  nursery  door  and  ran  across 
the  room  to  the  bedside,  crying  gleefully,  "  See 
mamma,  papa,  Elsie  got." 

"  What  have  you  got  pet  ?  "  asked  her  father, 


CHRISTMAS    WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     91 

picking  her  up  and  setting  her  in  the  bed. 
"  There,  pull  out  the  things  and  let  papa  and 
mamma  see  what  they  are." 

"  Mayn't  we  come  and  see  too  ?  "  asked  the 
other  children. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  you  can  come  and  peep  in 
at  the  door,  but  first  put  on  your  warm  slippers 
and  dressing  gowns,  that  you  may  not  take 
cold." 

Baby  Elsie  was  a  merry,  demonstrative  little 
thing,  and  it  was  great  fun  for  them  all  to  watch 
her  and  hear  her  shouts  of  delight  as  she  came 
upon  one  treasure  after  another  ; — tiny,  gaily 
dressed  dolls  of  both  sexes,  and  other  toys  suit 
ed  to  her  years. 

It  did  not  take  her  very  long  to  empty  the 
stocking,  and  then  the  captain  said  to  the  older 
ones,  "  Now  you  may  close  the  door,  my  dears, 
and  get  yourselves  dressed  and  ready  for  the 
duties  and  pleasures  of  the  day.  I  shall  be  in 
presently  for  our  usual  chat  before  breakfast." 

They  made  haste  with  their  dressing,  and 
were  quite  ready  for  their  father  when  he  came 
in  some  half  hour  later.  They  were  very  light- 
hearted  and  gay  and  full  of  gratitude  for  all 
they  had  received. 

"Dear  papa,  you  are  so  good  to  us,"  they 
said,  twining  their  arms  about  his  neck,  as  they 
sat  one  upon  each  knee. 

"  I  want  to  be,"  he  said,   caressing  them  in 


92     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

turn,  "  I  have  no  greater  pleasure  than  I  find  in 
making  my  children  happy.  And  your  grateful 
appreciation  of  my  efforts  makes  me  very  happy." 

"  But,  papa,  I — "  began  Lulu,  then  paused 
hesitatingly. 

"  Well,  daughter,  don't  be  afraid  to  let  me 
know  the  thought  in  your  mind,"  he  said 
kindly. 

"  I  was  just  wondering  why  it's  right  for  me 
to  have  so  many  other  things,  and  would  be 
wrong  for  me  to  have  that  ring  I  wanted  so 
badly.  But  please,  papa,"  she  added  quickly 
and  with  a  vivid  blush,  "  don't  think  I  mean  to 
be  naughty  about  it,  or  want  you  to  spend  any 
more  money  on  me." 

"  No,  dear  child,  I  could  not  think  so  ill  of 
you.  I  did  not  think  it  right  or  wise  to  buy 
you  the  ring,  because  it  would  have  been  spend 
ing  a  great  deal  for  something  quite  useless,  and 
very  unsuitable  for  my  little  girl.  The  things  I 
have  given  you  I  considered  it  right  to  buy  be 
cause  they  will  all  be  useful  to  you  in  one  way 
or  another." 

"The  games  and  story  books,  papa?"  asked 
Grace  with  a  look  of  surprise. 

"Yes,  daughter  ;  people — and  especially  little 
folks  like  Max  and  Lulu  and  you — need  amuse 
ment  as  a  change  and  rest  from  work  ;  we  can 
do  all  the  more  work  in  the  end  if  we  take  time 
for  needed  rest  and  recreation." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     93 

"So  it  wont  be  time  wasted  to  have  our 
Christmas  holidays  ? "  remarked  Lulu,  half  in 
quiringly. 

"  No,  I  think  not,"  her  father  answered. 

"  Shall  we  take  our  new  games  to  Ion  with  us, 
papa  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  If  you  wish.  I  presume  Grandma  Elsie  will 
not  object  to  your  taking  any  of  your  posses 
sions  with  you  that  you  think  will  be  useful  or 
enjoyable  to  yourselves  or  others." 

"  I'm  just  sure  she  wont;  'cause  she's  so  kind,'* 
said  Grace.  "  But  I  s'pose  it  wont  do  to  take 
our  live  new  pets  ?  n 

"  No ;  but  you  may  safely  leave  them  in 
Christine's  care." 

Breakfast  and  family  worship  were  over, 
such  of  their  effects  as  they  would  be  likely  to 
need  during  the  few  days  of  their  expected  stay 
at  Ion,  had  been  packed  and  sent,  the  family 
carriage  was  at  the  door,  and  every  body  nearly 
ready  to  get  into  it,  when  there  was  an  arrival. 

Harold  and  Herbert  had  come  over  on  horse 
back,  Rosie  and  Evelyn  in  the  Ion  carriage. 

They  came  running  in  with  their  "  Merry 
Christmases  and  Happy  New  Years,"  to  receive 
a  return  in  kind. 

"  Don't  think  for  a  moment  that  we  have  come 
to  prevent  you  from  accepting  your  invitation 
to  Ion  as  promptly  as  possible,"  said  Herbert 
gaily  ;  "  we've  come  after  you,  and  are  glad  te 


94     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

perceive,  in  your  attire,  signs  of  readiness  to 
depart." 

"  But  we  want  to  peep  at  your  tree  first,"  put 
in  Rosie,  "  that's  one  thing  that  brought  us." 

"And  we've  a  proposal  to  make,"  said  Ha 
rold  ;  "  namely  that  you  all  accompany  us  to  the 
Oaks  for  a  short  call  on  Uncle  Horace  and  the 
rest — and  their  Christmas  tree  of  course — before 
going  over  to  Ion.  The  air  is  delightfully 
bracing,  the  roads  are  good,  and  if  we  find  there 
is  time,  perhaps  we  might  as  well  extend  our 
ride  to  the  Laurels,  and  give  Aunt  Rose  a  call, 
in  case  we  reach  there  before  the  family  have 
left  home  for  Ion.  What  do  you  say  captain  ? 
and  you  Vi  ?  " 

Both  approved,  and  the  children  were  much 
pleased  with  the  idea.  But  they  wanted  first 
to  have  time  to  show  their  presents  to  Rosie  and 
Evelyn. 

That  was  granted,  the  callers  were  all  taken 
in  to  see  the  tree,  dog,  bird  and  pussy  were  ex 
hibited,  the  pretty  things  found  in  the  stockings 
also,  and  when  all  had  been  duly  admired  they 
set  out  upon  their  jaunt. 

The  four  little  girls,  Rosie,  Evelyn,  Lulu  and 
Grace,  had  the  Ion  carriage  to  themselves,  and 
full  of  life  and  spirits,  enjoyed  their  drive  ex 
tremely. 

Both  calls  were  made,  only  a  short  time  spent 
at  each  place — hardly  more  than  enough  for  an 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     95 

exchange  of  greetings  and  a  hasty  examination 
of  the  Christmas  trees  and  gifts — then  they 
drove  on  to  Ion,  and  the  holiday  festivities  so 
long  looked  forward  to  by  the  young  people 
with  such  eager  expectation  and  delight,  began. 

The  first  thing  of  course  was  to  take  a  view 
of  the  Christmas  tree  and  the  presents. 

Rosie  and  Evelyn  had  declined  to  tell  what 
they  were  until  they  could  show  them,  even  re 
fusing  to  answer  Lulu's  eager  query,  put  while 
they  were  driving  to  the  Oaks,  "  O  Rosie,  did 
your  mamma  give  you  the  set  of  pearls  you 
wanted  so  badly  ?  " 

"  Wait  till  we  get  to  Ion  and  I'll  show  you  all 
my  presents  ;  I  received  a  good  many  and  ought 
not  to  fret  if  I  did  not  get  everything  I  wanted," 
was  what  Rosie  said  in  reply,  and  Lulu,  under 
standing  it  to  mean  that  there  was  some  disap 
pointment,  concluded  that  the  pearls  had  not 
been  given. 

She  was  the  more  convinced  of  it  when  the 
presents  on  and  about  the  tree  had  been  dis 
played  and  no  pearls  among  them. 

Rosie  seemed  in  excellent  spirits,  however, 
and  Lulu  thought  she  had  good  reason  to  be, 
for  the  gifts  she  showed  as  hers  were  many  and 
desirable. 

The  guests,  all  relatives  or  connections,  arrived 
within  a  few  minutes  of  each  other  and  for  a 
little  while  were  all  gathered  together  in  the 


06     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

tree  room — as  the  children  called  it  for  the  time 
— and  a  very  merry,  lively  set  they  were. 

But  presently  they  scattered  to  their  respect 
ive  rooms  to  dress  for  dinner,  or  at  least  to 
remove  their  outside  garments. 

The  Raymonds  were  given  the  same  apart 
ments  that  had  been  appropriated  to  them  when 
living  at  Ion  ;  Gracie  sharing  Lulu's  room, 
which  communicated  directly  with  the  one 
where  the  captain  and  Violet  would  sleep. 

Rosie  went  with  the  little  girls  to  their  room, 
to  see  that  they  had  everything  to  make  them 
comfortable,  because,  as  she  said,  they  were  her 
guests  this  time. 

"  You  don't  need  to  change  your  dresses,  I 
am  sure,"  she  remarked  as  they  threw  off  their 
coats. 

"  No,"  replied  Lulu,  "  these  are  what  papa 
told  us  to  wear  for  the  rest  of  the  day,  and  they 
are  as  suitable  and  pretty  as  any  we  have." 

"  Yes,  they're  lovely,"  said  Rosie  ;  "  your  papa 
4oes  dress  you  beautifully.  I,  too,  am  dressed 
for  the  day,  and  I'd  like  you  both  to  come  to 
my  room  for  a  while.  Eva  is  there  taking  off 
her  things  ;  she's  to  share  my  room  while  the 
house  is  so  full.  I  thought  you  would  want 
Eva  for  your  bedfellow,  but  mamma  said  your 
father  would  want  his  two  little  girls  close  be 
side  him." 

"Yes,  and  that's  where  we  like  to  be,"  Lulu 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    97 

answered  quickly  and  in  a  very  pleasant  tone. 
"  It  seems  like  home  here  in  this  room,  too.  Now 
we're  ready  to  go  with  you,  Rosie  ;  we've  got 
our  things  off  and  seen  that  our  hair  is  all  right." 
Rosie  led  the  way  to  her  room  where  they 
found,  not  Eva  only,  but  all  the  little  girl  cousins, 
having  a  ohat  while  waiting  for  the  summons  to 
dinner. 

Rosie  hastily  threw  off  her  coat  and  hat,  then 
opening  a  bureau  drawer,  took  from  it  a  jewel 
case  saying  with  a  look  of  exultation,  "  I  have 
something  to  show  you,  girls,  mamma's  Christ 
mas  gift  to  me  ; "  and  raising  the  lid  she  dis 
played  a  beautiful  pearl  necklace  and  bracelets. 
"  So  she  did  give  them  to  you  ! "  they  ex 
claimed  in  surprised  chorus,  for  they  had  sup 
posed  all  the  presents  had  been  already  shown 
them.  "  O  Rosie,  how  lovely  !  " 

"  I'm  ever  so  glad  for  you  Rosie,"  said  Lulu  ; 
"  but  I'd  about  made  up  my  mind  that  Grandma 
Elsie  thought  about  buying  the  pearls  for  you 
as  papa  did  about  the  ring  I  wanted." 

"Mamma  didn't  buy  them,"  explained 
Rosie  ;  "  they  are  a  set  grandpa  gave  her  when 
she  was  a  little  girl  ;  and  I  think  they  are  aa 
handsome  as  any  she  could  have  found  any 
where.  She  said  she  valued  them  very  highly 
as  his  gift,  but  would  never  wear  them  again, 
and  as  I  am  her  own  little  girl,  she  was  willing 
to  give  them  to  me." 


98     CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  I  think  you're  pretty  big,  Rosie,"  remarked 
Grace. 

"  Yes ;  in  my  fifteenth  year ;  almost  a 
woman,"  as  grandpa  tells  me  sometimes — when 
he  wants  to  make  me  ashamed  of  not  being 
wiser  and  better  I  suppose,"  returned  Rosie 
with  a  laugh,  closing  the  casket  and  returning 
it  to  the  drawer,  just  as  Betty,  the  little  maid, 
showed  her  black  face  and  woolly  head  at  the 
half  open  door  with  the  announcement,  "  Din- 
nah's  ready,  Miss  Rosie  ;  an'  all  de  folks  gwine 
into  de  dinnin'  room." 

"  Very  well ;  we're  not  sorry  to  hear  it,  are 
we  girls  ?  Let  us  pair  off  and  go  down  at  once 
to  secure  our  fair  share,"  said  Rosie  gaily. 
"There's  just  an  even  number  of  us — Maud  and 
Lora,  Lulu  and  Eva,  Grace  and  Rosie  Lacey, 
Sydney  and  I.  We're  to  have  a  table  to  our 
selves  ;  I  asked  mamma  if  we  might,  and  she 
gave  consent." 

"  I  like  that,"  remarked  Sydney  with  satisfac 
tion  ;  "  we  can  have  our  own  fun  and  eat  what 
we  please  without  anybody  to  trouble  us  with 
suggestions  that  perhaps  such  and  such  articles 
of  food  may  not  agree  with  us." 

"  But  we'll  be  in  the  same  room  with  the  older 
folks  and  they  can  overlook  us  if  they  see  fit," 
eaid  Rosie. 

"  And  I'd  rather  have  papa  to  tell  me  what 
to  eat,"  said  Grace. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     99 

They  were  hurrying  down  the  stairs  as  they 
talked  and  reached  the  dining  room  just  in  time 
to  take  their  places  before  the  blessing  was 
asked — by  Mr.  Diusmore  at  the  larger  table. 

It  was  a  grand  dinner  of  many  courses,  and  a 
good  deal  of  time,  enlivened  by  cheerful  chat, 
was  spent  at  the  table. 

Quiet  games — mirth  provoking,  yet  requiring 
little  exertion  of  mind  or  body — filled  up  the 
remainder  of  the  afternoon- 
After  tea  they  had  romping  games,  but  at 
nine  o'clock  were  called  together  for  family 
worship  ;  then  the  younger  ones,  including 
Lulu  and  Grace,  went  to  their  beds ;  very 
willingly  too,  for  the  day — begun  so  early 
because  of  their  eagerness  to  examine  their 
stockings — had  been  an  unusually  long  and 
exciting  one  ;  so  that  they  felt  ready  for  rest. 

Grace  indeed  was  so  weary  that  her  father 
carried  her  up  to  her  room,  and  did  not  leave 
her  till  she  was  snug  in  bed. 

She  dropped  asleep  the  instant  her  head 
touched  the  pillow  and  he  stood  for  a  moment 
gazing  a  little  anxiously  at  her  pale  face. 

"  You  don't  think  Grade's  sick,  papa,  do  you  ?" 
asked  Lulu  softly. 

"  No,  I  trust  she  will  be  all  right  in  the  morn 
ing — the  darling  !  but  she  seems  quite  worn  out 
now,"  he  sighed. 

Then  sitting  down    he    drew  Lulu    into  his 


100    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

arms.  "Has  it  been  a  happy  day  with  you, 
dear  child?"  he  asked. 

"  Yes,  papa,  very  ;  just  full  of  pleasure  ;  and 
now  that  night  has  come,  I'm  so  glad  that  I 
have  my  own  dear  papa  to  hug  me  up  close,  and 
that  he's  going  to  sleep  in  the  next  room  to 
Gracie  and  me/' 

"  I'm  glad  too,"  he  said.  "  Yes,  we  hare  a 
great  deal  to  be  thankful  for — you  and  I.  Most 
of  all  for  God's  unspeakable  gift — the  dear 
Saviour  whose  birth  and  life  and  death  have 
bought  all  our  other  blessings  for  us. 

"  My  child,  try  to  keep  in  mind  always,  even 
when  engaged  in  your  sports,  that  you  are  his 
and  must  so  act  and  speak  as  to  bring  no  dis 
grace  upon  his  cause  ;  make  it  your  constant 
endeavor  to  honor  him  in  all  your  words  and 
ways." 

"  I  do  mean  to,  papa  ;  but  oh  it  is  so  easy  to 
forget ! " 

"  I  know  it,  my  darling  ;  I  find  it  so  too  ; 
but  we  must  watch  and  pray,  asking  God  ear 
nestly  night  and  morning,  on  our  knees,  to  keep 
us  from  temptation  and  from  sin,  and  often 
sending  up  a  swift,  silent  petition  from  our 
hearts  at  other  times  when  we  feel  that  we 
need  help  to  overcome. 

"  I  want  you,  my  little  daughter,  to  be  partic 
ularly  on  the  watch  against  your  besetting  sin — 
an  inclination  to  sudden  outbursts  of  passion. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    101 

It  is  not  to  be  expected  that  everything  will 
move  on  as  smoothly,  with  go  many  children 
and  young  people  together,  every  day,  as  they 
have  to-day,  and  I  fear  you  will  be  strongly 
tempted  at  times  to  give  way  to  your  naturally 
quick  temper." 

"  Oh  I  am  afraid  so  too  papa  ;  and  it  would  be 
perfectly  dreadful  if  I  should  ! "  she  said  with 
a  half  shudder,  twining  her  arm  round  his  neck 
and  hiding  her  face  on  his  shoulder.  "  Oh 
wont  you  ask  God  to  help  me  to  keep  from  it  ?  n 

"  Yes,  I  shall,  I  do  every  night  and  morning, 
and  we  will  ask  him  together  now." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

IT  had  been  growing  colder  all  the  afternoon, 
and  continued  to  do  so  very  rapidly  through  the 
night.  The  next  morning  at  the  breakfast  table 
some  of  the  lads  announced,  with  great  glee 
that  the  lakelet  was  frozen  over  ;  the  ice  so 
thick  and  solid  that  it  was  perfectly  safe  for 
skating  in  every  part. 

The  news  caused  quite  a  flurry  of  pleasurable 
excitement  among  the  younger  ones  of  the 
company. 

"  I  move  that  we  spend  the  morning  there," 
said  Zoe. 

"  How  many  of  us  have  skates,  I  wonder  ?  " 

"You  have  I  think,  have  you  not?"  said 
Edward. 

"  Yes  ;  yours  and  mine  are  both  in  good 
order  ;  I  examined  them  only  the  other  day." 

The  captain  asked  how  many  knew  how  to 
use  skates,  and  from  the  replies  it  seemed 
that  all  the  lads  had  been  more  or  less 
accustomed  to  their  use,  some  of  the  girls  also. 
Zoe  had  had  quite  a  good  deal  of  practice  before 
her  marriage,  a  little  since. 

The  winters  were  usually  too  mild  in  this  part 
102 


CEEISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    103 

of  the  country  to  give  much  opportunity  for 
that  kind  of  exercise.  She  was  therefore  the 
more  eager  to  avail  herself  of  this  one  ;  for  she 
was  very  fond  of  the  sport. 

Edward,  Harold,  and  Herbert  were  all  in  the 
mood  to  join  her  in  it  and  were  prepared  to  do 
so  ;  and  Rosie  an<*  Max  too  were  equally  for 
tunate  ;  but  most  of  the  others  had  come  with 
out  skates. 

But  that  difficulty  could  be  easily  remedied  ; 
their  homes  were  not  far  off,  nor  was  the  vil 
lage,  with  its  stores  where  such  things  could  be 
bought.  It  was  decided  to  despatch  messen 
gers  for  the  needed  supplies. 

"  Papa,"  said  Lulu,  ^  may  they  get  a  pair  for 
me  ?  I'd  like  to  learn  to  skate." 

He  turned  to  her  with  an  indulgent  smile. 
"  Would  you  ?  then  you  shall ;  I  will  send  for 
the  skates  and  give  you  •<*  lesson  in  the  art  my 
self.  I  used  to  be  reckoned  a  good  skater  in  my 
boyhood.  Would  my  little  Grace  like  to  learn 
too?" 

"  No,  thank  you,  papa,  I'd  ?ather  walk  on  the 
ground,  or  ride." 

"  You  shall  ride  on  the  ice  if  you  will,  little 
girlie,"  said  Harold.  "  I  think  I  can  find  a  con 
veyance  that  will  suit  your  taste." 

"  You're  kind  to  think  of  it,  Uncle  Harold," 
she  said,  with  a  dubious  look,  "  but  I'm  afraid 
the  horses  would  slip  and  fall  on  the  ice." 


;04    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE, 

" I  think  not,"  he  said  ;  "but  if  they  should 
they  will  only  have  to  pick  themselves  up  again, 
and  go  on." 

"  But  I'm  afraid  they  might  get  hurt  and 
maybe  tip  me  over  too." 

Harold  only  smiled  at  that,  as  he  rose  and  left 
the  room  to  attend  to  the  despatching  of  the 
messengers. 

Grace  wondered  what  he  meant,  but  as  the 
older  people  all  about  her  were  busily  talking 
among  themselves,  she  went  on  quietly  with  her 
breakfast  and  said  no  more. 

"  Are  yon  a  skater,  my  dear  ? "  asked  the 
captain,  addressing  his  wife. 

"  I  used  to  be  a  tolerably  expert  one  and  mod 
erately  fond  of  the  exercise,"  she  replied. 

"  I  should  like  the  pleasure  of  taking  you  out 
this  morning,  for  a  trial  of  your  skill,"  he  said. 
"  Shall  I  send  for  skates  for  you  ?  " 

**  Thank  you,  no  ;  I  think  I  have  a  pair  some 
where  about  the  house,  and  perhaps  can  find  an 
other  for  you." 

"There  are  several  pairs  of  gentlemen's 
skates,"  said  her  mother.  "  I  will  have  them 
brought  out  for  the  captain  to  try." 

He  thanked  her,  adding  that  in  case  a  pair 
should  be  found  to  fit,  he  could  have  the  pleas 
ure  of  taking  his  wife  out  without  waiting  for 
the  return  of  the  servant  despatched  to  the 
village. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    105 

Upon  leaving  the  breakfast  table  they  all  re 
paired  to  the  parlor  for  family  worship,  as  was 
their  custom  morning  and  evening.  Then  those 
who  had  skates,  and  some  who  wanted  the  walk 
and  a  near  view  of  the  skating,  Lulu  among 
them,  got  themselves  ready  and  went  to  the 
lakelet,  while  the  others  waited  for  the  return 
of  the  messengers  ;  most  of  them  meanwhile 
gathered  about  the  windows  overlooking  the 
lakelet,  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  skaters — 
Edward,  Zoe,  Harold,  Herbert,  Rosie,  Evelyn 
and  Max  ;  presently  joined  by  Capt.  Raymond 
and  Violet,  a  pair  of  skates  having  been  found 
to  fit  each  of  them. 

When  all  were  fairly  started  the  scene  be 
came  very  animated  and  pretty.  The  two  mar 
ried  couples  skated  well,  but  Harold,  and  espe 
cially  Herbert,  far  exceeded  them,  the  swift,  easy 
movement  with  which  they  glided  over  the 
glassy  surface  of  the  lake,  the  exact  balancing 
of  tlieir  bodies,  and  the  graceful  curves  they 
executed  called  forth  many  an  admiring  and  de 
lighted  exclamation  from  the  onlookers,  both 
near  at  hand  and  farther  away  at  the  windows 
of  the  mansion. 

Among  the  latter  were  Grandma  Elsie,  her 
father  and  his  wife — Grandma  Rose — and  Cousin 
Ronald. 

"  Bravo  !  "  cried  the  two  old  gentlemen  sim 
ultaneously,  as  Herbert  performed  a  feat  in 


106    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

which  he  seemed  to  fairly  outdo  himself.  Mr. 
Lilburn  adding,  "  I  feel  the  old  ardor  for  the 
sport  stir  within  me  at  sight  o'  the  lad's  adroit 
movements.  At  his  age  I  might  have  ventured 
to  compete  with  as  expert  a  skater  as  he.  What 
say  you,  Cousin  Horace,  to  a  match  atween  the 
two  auld  chaps  o'  us  down  there  the  noo  ?  " 

"  Agreed,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said  with  a  laugh. 
"  There  are  skates  that  will  answer  our  purpose 
I  think,  and  we  will  set  off  at  once  if  you  like." 

At  that  moment  Lulu  came  running  in.  "  The 
skates  have  come,  Grandma  Elsie,"  she  said, 
"just  as  I  have  got  back  to  the  house.  Papa 
sent  me  in  because  it  was  too  cold,  he  said,  for 
me  to  be  standing  still  out  there.  He'll  come 
for  me  when  Mamma  Vi  is  tired  and  wants  to 
come  in." 

"  Does  she  seem  to  be  enjoying  it  ? "  asked 
the  person  addressed. 

"  Oh  yes,  ma'am,  very  much  indeed  !  Aren't 
you  going  to  try  it  too  ?  " 

"  Yes,  do,  Elsie,"  said  her  father.  "  And  you 
too,  Rose,"  to  his  wife.  "Let  us  all  try  the 
sport  while  we  have  an  opportunity." 

The  ladies  were  nothing  loath,  everybody 
seemed  to  catch  the  spirit  of  the  hour,  the  skates 
were  quickly  distributed,  and  all  hurried  away 
to  the  lake,  but  Lulu  and  Grace  who  were  to 
stay  within  doors,  by  their  father's  orders,  tilj 
he  came,  or  sent  for  them. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    107 

Lulu  having  taken  off  her  hood  and  coat,  now 
eat  before  the  fire  warming  her  feet.  Grace  was 
watching  the  skaters  from  an  easy  chair  by  the 
window. 

"  It  does  look  like  good  fun,"  she  said.  "  Is 
it  very  cold  out  there,  Lu  ?  '' 

"  Not  so  very  ;  the  wind  doesn't  blow  ;  but 
when  you've  been  standing  still  a  while  your 
feet  feel  right  cold.  I  hardly  thought  about  it 
though,  I  was  so  taken  up  with  watching  the 
skating,  till  papa  called  to  me  that  it  was 
too  cold  for  me  to  stand  there,  and  I  must 
come  in." 

"  Papa's  always  taking  care  of  his  children,'* 
remarked  Grace. 

"  Yes,"  assented  Lulu,  "  he  never  seems  to 
forget  us  at  all  ;  I  most  wish  he  would  some 
times,"  she  added  laughing,  "  just  once  in  a  while 
when  I  feel  like  having  my  own  way,  you 
know. 

"  Wasn't  he  good  to  send  for  these  for  me  ?  '* 
she  went  on,  holding  up  her  new  skates  and 
regarding  them  with  much  satisfaction. 
"  They're  nice  ones,  and  it'll  be  nice  to  have 
him  teach  me  how  to  use  them.  I've  heard  of 
people  getting  hard  falls  learning  how  to  skate, 
but  I  think  I'll  be  pretty  safe  not  to  fall  with 
papa  to  attend  to  me." 

"  I  should  think  so,"  said  Grace.  "  Oh  papa 
and  mamma  have  stopped  and  I  do  believe  they're 


108    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

taking  off  their  skates  !  at  least  papa's  taking 
her's  off  for  her,  I  think." 

"  Oh  then  they're  coming  in  and  we'll  get  our 
turn  ! " 

"  I  don't  want  to  try  it." 

"  No,  but  you  can  walk  down  there,  and  then 
you're  to  have  a  ride  on  the  ice  ;  you  know 
tJncle  Harold  said  so." 

"  I  don't  know  what  he  meant ;  and  I  don't 
know  whether  I  want  to  try  it  either.  Yes, 
papa  and  mamma  are  both  coming  back." 

Violet  had  soon  tired  of  the  sport,  and  beside 
feared  her  baby  was  wanting  her.  She  went 
on  up  to  the  nursery  while  the  captain  entered 
the  parlor  where  his  little  girls  were  waiting 
for  his  coming. 

"  Waiting  patiently,  my  darlings  ?  "  he  said, 
with  an  affectionate  smile.  "  I  know  it  is*  rather 
hard  sometimes  fcr  little  folks  to  wait.  But 
you  may  bundle  up  now,  and  I  will  take  you 
out  to  enjoy  the  sport  with  the  rest.  It  will 
be  a  nice  walk  for  you,  Gracie,  and  when 
you  get  there  you  will  have  a  pleasant  time  I 
think." 

"  How  papa  ?  " 

"  My  little  girl  will  see  when  she  gets  there," 
lie  said.  "  Ah,  here  is  Agues  with  your  hood 
and  coat.  Now,  while  she  puts  them  on  you, 
I  will  see  if  Lulu's  skates  are  quite  right." 

They  proved  to  be  a  good  fit  and  in  few 


CHMISTtfAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    109 

minutes  the  captain  was  on  his  way  to  the 
lakelet  with  a  little  girl  clinging  to  each  hand. 

A  pretty  boat  house  stood  at  the  water's 
edge — on  the  hither  side,  under  the  trees,  and 
now  close  beside  it,  on  the  ice,  the  children 
spied  a  small,  light  sleigh  well  supplied  with 
robes  of  wolf  and  bear  skins. 

"  There,  Gracie,  how  would  you  like  to  ride 
in  that  ?  "  asked  her  father. 

"  It  looks  nice,  but — how  can  it  go  ? "  she 
asked  dubiously.  "I  don't  see  any  horses 
papa." 

"  No,  but  you  will  find  that  it  can  move 
without." 

Harold  had  seen  them  approaching,  and  now 
came  gliding  very  rapidly  towards  them,  on  his 
skates. 

"  Ah  Gracie,  are  you  ready  for  your  ride  ?  " 
he  asked,  "  Rosie  Lacey  and  one  or  two  of  the 
other  little  ones  are  going  to  share  it  with  you. 
Captain  will  you  lift  her  in  while  I  summon 
them  ?  " 

"  Here  we  are,  Cousin  Harold,"  called  a 
childish  voice,  and  Rose  Lacey  came  running 
up  almost  out  of  breath  with  haste  and  excite 
ment,  two  other  little  girl  cousins  following  at 
her  heels ;  "  here  we  are.  Can  you  take  us 
now  ?  " 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "I  was  just  about  to  caU 
you." 


110    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRASDMA  ELSIE. 

In  another  minute  the  four  were  in  tlie  sleigli 
with  the  robes  well  tucked  around  them.  Then, 
Harold,  taking  hold  of  the  back  of  the  vehicle, 
gave  it  a  vigorous  shove  away  from  the  shore, 
and  keeping  a  tight  grip  on  it,  propelled  it 
quite  rapidly  around  the  lake. 

It  required  a  good  deal  of  exertion,  but 
Herbert  and  others  came  to  his  assistance  and 
the  sleigh  made  the  circuit  many  times,  its  young 
occupants  laughing,  chatting  and  singing  right 
merrily  :  the  gayest  of  the  gay. 

Meanwhile  the  others  enjoyed  the  skating, 
perhaps  quite  as  much.  The  older  ladies  and 
the  two  old  gentlemen  seemed  to  have  renewed 
their  youth,  and  kept  up  the  sport  a  good  deal 
longer  than  they  had  intended  in  the  beginning  ; 
while  the  younger  ones,  and  especially  the 
children,  were  full  of  mirth  and  jollity,  chal 
lenging  each  other  to  trials  of  speed  and  skill, 
laughing  good-naturedly  at  little  mishaps,  and 
exchanging  jests  and  good  humored  banter. 

And  Cousin  Ronald  added  to  the  fun  by  caus 
ing  them  to  hear  again  and  again  sounds  as  of 
jingling  sleighbells  and  prancing  horses  in  their 
rear.  So  distinct  and  natural  were  these  sounds 
that  they  could  not  help  springing  aside  out  of 
the  track  of  the  supposed  steeds,  and  turning 
their  heads  to  see  how  near  they  were. 

Then  shouts  of  laughter  would  follow  from 
old  and  young  of  both  sexes,  mingled  with  little 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    Ill 

shrieks,  half  of  affright  and  half  of  amusement 
from  the  girls. 

"While  all  this  was  going  on,  Capt.  Raymond 
was  giving  Lulu  her  first  lesson  in  the  use  of 
skates,  holding  her  hand  in  his,  guarding  her 
carefully  from  the  danger  of  falling. 

But  for  that  she  would  have  fallen  several 
times,  for  it  seemed  almost  impossible  to  keep 
her  balance  ;  however  she  gained  skill  and  con 
fidence  ;  and  at  length  asked  to  be  allowed  to 
try  it  for  a  little  unaided. 

He  permitted  her  to  do  so,  but  kept  very  neair 
to  catch  her  in  case  she  should  slip  or  stagger. 

She  succeeded  very  well  and  after  a  time  he 
ceased  to  watch  her  constantly,  remaining  near 
her,  but  taking  his  eyes  off  her  now  and  then 
to  see  what  others  were  doing  ;  noting  with 
fatherly  pride  in  his  son,  how  Max  was  emulat 
ing  the  older  skaters,  and  returning  a  joyous 
look  and  smile  given  him  by  Gracie,  as  she 
swept  past  in  the  sleigh. 

It  presently  stopped  a  few  paces  away,  and 
and  he  made  a  movement  as  if  to  go  and  lift 
her  out,  but  at  the  sound  of  a  thud  on  the  ice 
behind  him,  turned  quickly  again  to  find  Lulu 
down. 

She  had  thrown  out  her  hands  in  falling,  and 
he  felt  a  thrill  erf  horror  as  he  perceived  that 
one  of  them  lay  directly  in  the  path  of  a  skater, 
Chester  Dinsmore,  who  was  moving  with  such 


112    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  BLSIS. 

Telocity  that  he  would  not  be  able  to  check  his 
speed  in  time  to  avoid  running  over  her. 

But  even  while  he  perceived  her  peril  the 
captain  had,  with  an  almost  lightning  like 
movement,  stooped  over  his  child  and  dragged 
her  backward.  Barely  in  time  ;  Chester's  skate 
just  grazed  her  fingers,  cutting  off  the  tip  of  her 
mitten.  There  were  drops  of  blood  on  the  ice, 
and  for  a  moment  her  father  thought  her  fingers 
were  off. 

"  Oh  my  child,  my  darling  ! "  he  groaned, 
holding  her  close  in  his  arms  and  taking  the 
bleeding  hand  tenderly  in  his. 

"  I'm  not  hurt,  papa  ;  at  least  only  a  very 
little,"  she  hastened  to  say,  while  the  others 
crowded  about  them  with  agitated,  anxious 
questioning.  "  Is  Lulu  hurt  ?  "  "  Did  Chess 
run  over  her  !  "  "  Did  the  fall  hurt  her  ?  " 

"  My  fingers  are  bleeding  a  little,  but  they 
don't  hurt  very  much,"  she  answered.  "  I  think 
his  skate  went  over  my  mitten,  and  I  suppose 
my  fingers  would  have  been  cut  off  if  papa 
hadn't  jerked  me  back  out  of  the  way." 

Chester  had  just  joined  the  group.  "  I  can 
never  be  sufficiently  thankful  for  the  escape,"  he 
Baid  with  a  slight  tremble  in  his  tones,  "  I  could 
never  have  forgiven  myself  if  I  had  maimed 
that  pretty  hand  ;  though  it  was  utterly  im 
possible  for  me  to  stop  myself  in  time,  at  the  head 
long  rate  of  speed  with  which  I  was  moving." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    113 

"Your  thankfulness  can  hardly  equal  her 
father's,"  the  captain  said  with  emotion  almost 
too  big  for  utterance,  as  he  gently  drew  off  the 
mitten,  and  bound  up  the  wounded  fingers 
with  his  handkerchief.  "  That  will  do  till 
I  get  you  to  the  house.  Shall  I  carry  you, 
daughter  ?  " 

"  Oh  no,  papa,  I'm  quite  able  to  walk,"  she 
answered  in  a  very  cheerful  tone.  "Please 
don't  be  so  troubled  ;  I'm  sure  I'm  not  much 
hurt." 

"  Allow  me  to  take  off  your  skates  for  you," 
Chester  said,  kneeling  down  on  the  ice  at  their 
feet,  and  beginning  to  undo  the  straps  as  he 
spoke.  "  And  I  will  gladly  carry  you  up  to  the 
house,  too,  if  you  and  your  father  are  willing." 

"  Oh  thank  you,  sir  ;  but  I'd  really  rather 
walk  with  papa  to  help  me  along." 

The  accident  had  sobered  the  party  a  good 
deal,  and  most  of  them — including  the  older 
people  and  Lulu's  mates — went  back  to  the  house 
with  her  and  her  father. 

Violet  was  quite  startled  and  alarmed  to  see 
the  child  brought  in  with  her  hand  bound  up  ; 
but  when  the  blood  had  been  washed  away  the 
wounds  were  found  to  be  little  more  than  skin 
deep  ;  the  bleeding  soon  ceased,  and  some  court- 
plaster  was  all  that  was  needed  to  cover  up  the 
cuts. 

There  were  plenty  of  offers  of  assistance,  but 


114    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

the  captain  chose  to  do  for  her  himself  all  that 
was  required. 

"  There,  my  dear  child,  you  have  had  a  very 
narrow  escape,"  he  said  when  he  had  finished, 
drawing  her  into  his  arms  and  caressing  her 
with  great  tenderness  ;  "  what  a  heartbreaking 
thing  it  would  have  "been  for  us  both  had  this 
little  hand,"  taking  it  tenderly  in  his,  "been 
robbed  of  its  fingers  ;  far  worse  to  me  than  to 
have  lost  my  own." 

"  And  you  have  saved  them  for  me,  you  dear 
father,"  she  said,  clinging  about  his  neck  and 
laying  her  cheek  to  his,  her  eyes  full  of  tears,  a 
slight  tremble  in  her  voice.  "  But  they  are 
yours,  because  I  am,"  she  added,  laughing  a 
little  hysterically.  "  Oh  I'm  every  bit  yours  ; 
from  the  crown  of  my  head  to  the  soles  of  my 
feet." 

"  Yes,  so  you  are  ;  one  of  my  choice  treasures, 
my  darling,"  he  said  with  emotion  ;  "  and  my 
heart  is  full  of  thankfulness  to  God  our  heavenly 
Father  for  enabling  me  to  save  you  from  being 
so  sadly  maimed." 

"  And  I  do  think  your  Mamma  Vi  is  almost 
as  thankful  as  either  of  you,"  Violet  said,  coming 
to  his  side  and  softly  smoothing  Lulu's  hair. 

They  were  in  the  dressingroom,  no  one  else 
present  but  Grace  and  Max. 

"  I'm  pretty  thankful  myself,"  observed  the 
latter  jocosely,  but  with  a  telltale  moisture 


I 

CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE,    115 

about  the  eyes  ;  "  I  shouldn't  like  to  have  a 
sister  with  a  fiugerless  hand." 

"  Oh  don't,  Max  !  don't  talk  so  !  "  sobbed 
Grace,  "  I  just  can't  bear  to  think  of  such  dread 
ful  things  !  " 

Her  father  turned  toward  her  and  held  out 
his  hand.  She  sprang  to  his  side  and  he  put  his 
arm  about  her. 

"  The  danger  is  happily  past,  my  pet,"  he 
said,  touching  his  lips  to  her  cheek  ;  "  so  dry 
your  eyes  and  think  of  something  else,  some 
thing  pleasanter." 

"  You've  got  enough  of  skating,  I  suppose, 
Lu  ?  you  won't  want  to  try  it  again,  will  you  ?  " 
asked  Max. 

"  Yes  ;  if  papa  will  let  me.  I'd  like  to  go- 
back  this  afternoon.  But  I'd  want  to  keep  fast 
hold  of  him  so  that  I'd  be  in  no  danger  of 
falling,"  she  added,  looking  lovingly  into 
his  eyes. 

"  I'll  not  let  you  try  it  in  any  other  way  for 
some  time  to  come,"  he  said,  stroking  her  hair  ;. 
"  you  must  become  a  good  deal  more  proficient 
in  the  use  of  skates  before  I  can  again  trust  you 
to  go  alone  ;  especially  where  there  are  so  many- 
other  and  more  skilful  skaters." 

"  I  don't  care  for  that,  papa,  but  will  you  take 
me  there  again  this  afternoon  ?  " 

"  We'll  see  about  it  when  the  time  comes," 
he  said  smiling  at  her  eager  tone,  and  not  ill' 


116    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

pleased  at  this  proof  of  a  persevering  dispo 
sition. 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  Max,  glancing  toward  the  win 
dow,  "  it's  snowing  fast !  Dear,  dear,  it  will 
spoil  the  skating  for  all  of  us  !  " 

"  But  a  good  fall  of  snow  will  provide  other 
pleasures,  my  son,"  remarked  the  captain  in  a 
cheery  tone. 

"  Yes,  sir,  so  it  will,"  returned  Max,  echoing 
the  tone. 

"And  beside  plenty  of  indoor  amusements 
have  been  provided,"  said  Violet.  "  I  think  we 
can  all  enjoy  ourselves  vastly,  let  the  weather 
outside  be  what  it  will." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  said  her  husband.  "  Gracie, 
how  did  you  enjoy  your  ride  ?  " 

"  Oh  it  was  just  lovely,  papa  ! "  answered  the 
little  girl,  "  the  sleigh  skimmed  along  so  nicely 
without  a  bit  of  jolting  ;  and  then  too,  it  was 
such  fun  to  watch  the  skaters." 

A  tap  at  the  door,  and  Rosie's  voice  ask 
ing,  "  How  is  Lulu  ?  Mamma  sent  me  to  in 
quire." 

"  Come  in,  Rosie,"  said  the  captain.  "  Mother 
is  very  kind,  and  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  report 
to  her  that  Lulu  is  only  very  slightly  hurt ;  so 
slightly  that  doubtless  she  will  be  ready  to  join 
her  mates  in  any  sport  that  may  be  going  on 
this  afternoon." 

Rosie  drew  near  with  a  look  of  commiseration 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    117 

on  her  face,  but  exclaimed  in  surprise,  "  Why, 
your  hand  isn't  even  bound  up  !  " 

"  No  ;  I  have  just  a  patch  of  court  plaster  on 
each  of  three  finger  tips,"  returned  Lulu,  laugh 
ingly  displaying  them. 

"  But  oh  what  a  narrow  escape  ! "  cried  Rosie 
half  breathlessly.  "  It  fairly  frightens  me  to 
think  of  it !  " 

"  They'd  all  have  been  cut  oft  if  it  hadn't  been 
for  papa,"  Lulu  said  with  a  shudder,  hiding  her 
face  on  his  shoulder. 

"  O  Lu,  I'm  so  glad  they  weren't  ! "  said 
Rosie.  "  Eva  has  been  crying  fit  to  break  her 
heart  because  she  was  sure  that  at  least  the  tips 
of  your  fingers  had  been  taken  off  ;  and  in  fact 
I  couldn't  help  crying  myself,"  she  added,  turn 
ing  away  to  wipe  her  eyes. 

•'  How  good  in  you  both  !  "  exclaimed  Lulu, 
lifting  her  head  and  showing  flushed  cheeks  and 
shining  eyes.  "  Papa,  shan't  I  go  and  find  Eva 
and  comfort  her  by  letting  her  see  how  little  I 
am  hurt,  after  all  ?  " 

"  Yes,  do,  my  child,"  he  said,  releasing  her. 

The  tAvo  little  girls  went  from  the  room  to 
gether,  each  with  her  arm  about  the  other's 
Waist. 

"  Eva's  in  my  room  taking  her  cry  out  by  her 
self,"  said  Rosie.  "  I'd  like  to  go  there  with 
you,  but  I  must  carry  your  father's  answer  to 
mamma  first.  Then  I'll  join  you." 


118    CURISTMA8   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

The  door  of  Rosie's  room  stood  open  ;  Eve 
lyn  sat  with  her  back  toward  it,  and  Lulu,  enter 
ing  softly,  had  an  arm  round  her  friend's  neck 
before  she  was  aware  of  her  presence. 

"  O  Lu  !  "  cried  Evelyn,  with  a  start,  "  are 
you  much  hurt  ?  " 

"  No,  you  poor  dear  ;  you've  been  breaking 
your  heart  about  almost  nothing.  I  hurt  my 
knees  a  little  in  falling,  and  Chester's  skate  took 
a  tiny  slice  out  of  my  middle  finger,  and 
scratched  the  one  each  side  of  it,  but  that's  all. 
See,  they  don't  even  need  to  be  wrapped  up." 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  !  "  exclaimed  Eva  with  a 
sigh  of  relief,  and  smiling  through  tears  ;  then 
with  a  shudder  and  hugging  Lulu  close,  "  It 
would  have  been  too  horrible  if  they'd  been  cut 
off  !  I  think  skating  is  dangerous,  and  I'm  not 
sorry  the  snow  has  come  to  spoil  it ;  for  us 
girls,  I  mean  ;  the  older  folks  and  the  boys  can 
take  care  of  themselves,  I  suppose." 

"  Oh  I  like  it  !  "  said  Lulu.  "  I  wanted  papa 
to  let  me  go  back  this  afternoon  and  try  it 
again,  and  I  think  he  would  if  the  snow  hadn't 
come." 

"  You  surprise  me!  "  exclaimed  Evelyn.  "  If 
I  had  come  so  near  losing  my  fingers,  I'd  never 
care  to  skate  any  more." 

"  I  always  did  like  boys'  sports,"  remarked 
Lulu,  laughing.  "  Aunt  Beulah  used  to  call 
me  a  torn-boy,  and  even  Max  would  sometimes 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    119 

say  he  believed  I  was  half  boy;  I  was  always  so 
glad  of  a  chance  to  slip  off  to  the  woods  with 
him  where  I  could:  run  and  jump  and  climb 
without  any  body  by  to  scold  me  and  tell  me 
I'd  tear  my  clothes.  I  don't  have  to  do  those 
things  without  leave  now,  for  papa  lets  me  ;  he 
say  it's  good  for  my  health,  and  that  that's  of 
far  more  importance  than  my  clothes.  Oh,  we 
all  do  have  such  good  times  now,  at  home 
in  our  father's  house,  with  him  to  take  care 
of  us  !  " 

"  Yes,  I'm  sure  you  do,  and  I'm  so  glad  for 
you.  How  happy  you  all  seem  !  and  how  brave 
you  are  about  bearing  pain,  dear  Lu  !  You  are 
«o  bright  and  cheerful,  though  I'm  sure  your 
fingers  must  ache.  Don't  they  ?  " 

"  Yes,  some  ;  but  I  don't  mind  it  very  much 
and  they'll  soon  be  well. 

Just  then  they  were  joined  by  several  of  the 
other  little  girls,  all  anxious  to  see  Lulu  and 
learn  whether  she  were  really  badly  hurt. 

They  crowded  round  her  with  eager  questions 
and  many  expressions  of  sympathy  first,  then  of 
delight  in  finding  her  so  cheerful  and  suffering 
so  little. 

The  next  thing  was  to  plan  in-door  amuse 
ments  for  the  afternoon  and  evening,  as  evi 
dently  the  storm  had  put  out-door  pleasures  out 
of  the  question  for  that  day. 

The  call  to   dinner  interrupted  them  in  the 


120    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

midst  of  their  talk  ;  a  not  unwelcome  summons, 
for  exercise  in  the  bracing  winter  air  had  given 
them  keen  appetites. 

Some  of  the  younger  ones,  who  had  particu 
larly  enjoyed  the  skating,  felt  a  good  deal  dis 
appointed  that  the  storm  had  come  to  put  a 
stop  to  it,  and  were  in  consequence  quite  sober 
and  subdued  in  their  demeanor  as  they  took 
their  seats  at  the  table. 

A  moment  of  complete  silence  followed  the 
asking  of  the  blessing,  then,  as  Edward  took  up 
a  carving-knife,  and  stuck  the  fork  into  a  roast 
duck  in  front  of  him,  there  was  a  loud  "  Quack, 
quack,"  that  startled  everybody  for  an  instant, 
followed  by  merry  peals  of  laughter  from  old 
and  young. 

A  loud  squeal  came  next  from  a  young  pig  in 
a  dish  placed  before  Mr.  Dinsmore,  and  the  song 
of  the  blackbird  from  a  pie  Grandma  Elsie  was 
beginning  to  help. 

" '  Four  and   twenty  blackbirds  baked  in  a 
pie,' "  remarked  Mr.  Lilburn  gravely. 
"  '  When  the  pie  was  opened  the  birds  began  to 

sing, 

Wasn't  that    a    dainty  dish    to   set   before    a 
king?' 

"  Ah  ha  !  um  h'm  !  ah  ha  !  history  repeats 
itself.  But,  Cousin  Elsie,  I  didna  expect  to  be 
treated  to  a  meal  o'  liviii'  creatures  in  your 
house." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    121 

"  Did  you  not  ?  "  she  returned  with  a  smile. 
"  Life  is  full  of  surprises." 

"  And  grandpa  and  Ned  go  on  carving  with 
out  any  apparent  thought  of  the  cruelty  of  cut 
ting  into  living  creatures,"  laughed  Zoe. 

"  And  what  a  singular  circumstance  that 
chickens  baked  in  a  pie  should  sing  like  black 
birds,"  remarked  Grandma  Elsie. 

"  Very  indeed  !  "  said  Capt.  Raymond.  "  I 
move  that  some  one  prepare  an  article  on 
the  subject  for  one  of  the  leading  maga 
zines." 

"  No  one  better  qualified  for  the  task  than 
yourself,  sir,"  said  his  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Lester 
Leland. 

"  You  will  surely  except  our  Cousin  Ronald," 
said  the  captain  ;  "  doubtless  he  knows  more 
about  the  phenomenon  than  any  other  person 
present." 

"  O  Cousin  Ronald,"  broke  in  Walter,  "  as 
we  can't  go  skating  this  afternoon,  wont  you 
please  tell  us  young  ones  some  of  your  famous 
stories  ?  " 

"  Perhaps,  laddie  ;  but  there  may  be  some 
other  amusement  provided,  and  in  that  case  the 
tales  will  keep.  It  strikes  me  I  heard  some  o' 
the  leddies  laying  plans  for  the  afternoon  and 
evening?"  he  added,  turning  inquiringly  in 
Zoe's  direction. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  said,  "  we  are  getting  up  some 


122    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

tableaux,  but  are  ready  to  defer  them  if  any  one 
wishes  to  do  something  else." 

"  I  think  we  will  not  tax  Cousin  Ronald  with 
story  telling  to-day,"  said  Grandma  Elsie  :  "  he 
has  been  making  a  good  deal  of  exertion  in 
skating,  and  I  know  must  feel  weary." 

"  Are  you,  Cousin  Ronald  ?  "  asked  Walter. 

"  Well,  laddie,  I  can  no  deny  that  there  have 
been  times  when  I've  felt  a  bit  brighter  and 
more  in  the  mood  for  spinning  out  a  yarn,  a» 
the  sailors  say." 

"  And  perhaps  you'd  like  to  see  the  tableaux 
too,  sir  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  own  that  I  should." 

That  settled  the  question.  "  We  will  have 
the  tableaux,"  Grandma  Elsie  said,  and  every 
body  seemed  well  satisfied  with  the  decision. 

Preparations  were  begun  almost  immediately 
on  leaving  the  table,  and  pretty  much  all  the 
short  winter  afternoon  occupied  with  them. 

They  had  their  exhibition  after  tea  ;  a  very 
satisfactory  one  to  those  who  took  part,  and  to 
the  spectators. 

Every  child  and  young  person  who  was  desir 
ous  to  have  it  so,  was  brought  in  to  one  or  more 
of  the  pictures.  Lulu,  to  her  great  delight, 
appeared  in  several  and  did  herself  credit. 

"  How  are  the  fingers,  dear  child  ?  have  they 
been  giving  you  much  pain  ?  "  the  captain  asked 
wben  he  came  to  her  room  for  the  usual  good- 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    123 

night  talk,  sitting  down  as  lie  spoke,  drawing 
her  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee,  and  taking  the 
wounded  hand  tenderly  in  his. 

"  Only  a  twinge  once  in  a  while,  papa,"  she 
•said,  putting  the  other  arm  round  his  neck  and 
smiling  into  his  eyes.  "  It's  been  a  very  nice 
day  for  me  in  spite  of  my  accident ;  everybody 
has  been  so  good  and  kind.  I  think  they  tried 
to  give  me  a  pleasant  part  in  as  many  of  the 
tableaux  as  they  could  to  comfort  me,  and 
really  after  all  it  was  only  a  little  bit  of  a 
hurt." 

"  But  narrowly  escaped  being  a  very  serious 
one.  Ah  my  heart  is  full  of  thankfulness  to 
God  for  you,  my  darling,  and  for  myself,  that 
the  injury  was  no  greater.  You  might  have 
lost  your  fingers  or  your  hand ;  you  might  even 
have  been  killed  by  falling  in  such  a  way  as  to 
strike  your  head  very  hard  upon  the  ice." 

"  Did  anybody  ever  get  killed  in  that  way, 
papa  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Yes,  I  have  read  or  heard  of  one  or  two 
such  cases,  and  had  it  happened  to  you  I  could 
hardly  forgive  myself  for  letting  go  your 
hand." 

"  I'm  sure  you  might  feel  that  it  was  all  my 
own  fault,  papa,"  she  said  tightening  her  clasp 
of  his  neck  and  kissing  him  with  ardent  affec 
tion  ;  "every  bit  my  own  fault  because  I  begged 
you  to  let  me  try  it  alone." 


124    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIK 

"No,  that  could  not  have  excused  me  ; 
because  it  is  a  father's  duty  to  take  every  care 
of  his  child,  whether  she  wishes  it  or  not ;  and 
it  is  my  settled  purpose  to  do  so  hencefor' 
ward,"  he  said,  returning  her  caress  with  great 
tenderness. 


CHAPTER 

THE  storm  continued  through  the  night  but 
had  ceased  before  the  guests  at  Ion  were  astir  ; 
the  ground  was  thickly  carpeted  with  snow  and 
clouds  still  obscured  the  sun,  but  there  was  no 
wind  and  the  cold  was  not  severe. 

"  Just  the  day  for  a  snow  fight,"  remarked 
Frank  Dinsmore,  as  he  and  the  other  lads  of  the 
company  stood  grouped  together  on  the  veranda 
shortly  after  breakfast ;  "  plenty  of  snow  and 
in  prime  condition  for  making  into  balls." 

"  So  it  is,"  said  Herbert  Travilla,  "  and  I 
believe  I'm  boy  enough  yet  to  enjoy  a  scrim 
mage  in  it." 

"  I  too,"  said  Harold.  "  Let's  build  a  fort, 
divide  ourselves  into  two  armies,  one  besiege 
»nd  the  other  defend  it." 

The  proposition  was  received  with  enthusiasm 
&nd  the  work  of  erecting  the  snow  fort  begun 
at  once. 

Some  of  the  girls  wanted  to  help,  but  were 
told  their  part  was  to  look  on. 

"  I  can  do  more  than  that,"  said  Rosie,  and 
darting  into  the  house,  she  presently  returned 
with  a  small  flag.  "  Here,  plant  this  on  your 
125 


126    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

ramparts,  Harold,"  she  said,  "  if  you  are  to 
defend  the  fort." 

"  I  don't  know  yet  to  which  party  I  shall  be 
long — besiegers  or  besieged — but  I'm  obliged  for 
the  flag  and  shall  plant  it  as  you  advise,"  he  said. 

The  girls  amused  themselves  snowballing 
each  other,  occasionally  pausing  to  watch  the 
progress  the  lads  were  making,  the  older  people 
doing  the  same  from  the  veranda  or  the  windows 
of  the  mansion. 

The  boys  were  active  and  soon  had  their 
fort — not  a  large  one — constructed,  and  the  flag 
planted  and  waving  in  a  slight  wind  that  had 
sprung  up. 

Lulu  standing  on  the  veranda  steps,  clapped 
her  hands  in  delight  as  it  was  flung  to  the 
breeze  and  started  "  That  Star  Spangled  Ban 
ner,"  all  the  others  joining  in  and  singing  with 
a  will. 

Then  the  lads  divided  themselves  into  two 
companies,  Harold  taking  command  of  the 
defenders  of  the  fort,  Chester  of  the  attacking 
party. 

"  There  are  not  enough  of  you  fellows," 
called  Sydney  ;  "  you'd  better  let  us  girls  help 
prepare  the  ammunition.  Women  have  done 
such  things  when  men  were  scarce." 

"So  they  have,"  replied  Chester.  "I'll 
accept  such  assistance  from  you  while  you  stand 
back  out  of  danger." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    127 

t 

"  Then  we  girls  will  have  to  divide  into  two 
companies,"  said  Rosie  ;  "  for  the  boys  in  the 
fort  must  have  the  same  kind  of  help  the  others 
do.  I'll  go  to  them." 

"  No,  no,"  said  Harold,  "  this  is  going  to  be 
too  much  of  a  rough  and  tumble  play  for  girls. 
I  decline  with  thanks." 

"  Ungrateful  fellow  !  "  she  retorted.  "  I 
don't  mean  to  be  a  bit  sorry  for  you  if  you  are 
defeated." 

"  I  do  not  intend  that  you  shall  have  the  op 
portunity,"  he  returned  with  a  good  humored 
laugh. 

"  O  Rosie,  I  know  what  we  can  do  !  "  cried 
Lulu  ;  "  give  them  some  music." 

"  Good  !  "  said  Sydney,  "  wait  a  minute,  boys 
till  we  hunt  up  a  drum  and  fife.  The  band  will 
play  on  the  veranda." 

She,  Rosie,  and  Lulu  hurried  into  the  house  as 
she  spoke. 

"  Yes,  I'll  lend  you  mine,"  shouted  Walter, 
after  them.  "  They're  up  in  the  play -room  ; — • 
two  drums,  two  mouth  organs  and  a  fife,  and  a 
trumpet." 

The  boys  waited,  employing  the  time  in 
preparing  piles  of  snowballs,  and  presently  the 
girls  came  rushing  back  bringing  the  musical 
instruments  mentioned  by  Walter,  and  a  Jews- 
harp  and  accordeon  beside. 

These  were  quickly  distributed  and  the  band 


128    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

struck  up — not  one  tune  but  several ;  "  Hail 
Columbia,"  "  Yankee  Doodle,"  and  "  Star  Span 
gled  Banner  ; " — having  forgotten  in  their  haste 
to  agree  upon  a  tune. 

The  music,  if  music  it  could  be  called — was 
greeted  with  roars  of  laughter,  and  ceased  at 
once. 

"  Oh  this  will  never  do  !  "  cried  Maud  ;  "  we 
must  settle  upon  some  one  of  the  national  airs. 
Shall  it  be  '  Yankee  Doodle  '  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  they  all  said,  and  began  again,with  less 
discord  but  not  keeping  very  good  time. 

Harold  and  his  party  were  in  the  fort,  a  huge 
heap  of  balls  beside  them. 

"  Now  man  your  guns,  my  lads,  and  be  ready 
to  give  a  vigorous  repulse  to  the  approaching 
foe,"  he  said. 

Chester  had  drawn  up  his  men  in  line  of  bat 
tle.  Max  was  among  them. 

"  Wait !  "  he  cried,  "  I'm  going  into  the  fort." 

"  What !  going  to  desert  in  the  face  of  the 
enemy  ?  "  queried  Chester. 

"  Yes  ;  I  can't  fight  against  that  flag,"  point 
ing  to  it  with  uplifted  hand.  "Fire  on  the 
stars  and  stripes  ?  Never  !  '  The  flag  of  our 
Union  forever  ! ' ' 

"  Oh  is  that  all  ?  Well,  we're  not  going  to 
fight  against  it,  my  boy  ;  it's  ours,  and  we're 
going  to  take  it  from  them  and  carry  it  in  tri 
umph  at  the  head  of  our  column." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    129 

"  No,  sir ;  its  ours,"  retorted  Harold,  "  and 
we  stand  ready  to  defend  it  to  the  last  gasp. 
Come  on  ;  take  it  if  you  can  !  We  dare  you 
to  do  it  ?  " 

"  Up  then  and  at  'em,  boys !  "  shouted  Ches 
ter.  "  Go  double  quick  and  charge  right  over 
the  breast  works  !  " 

The  command  was  instantly  obeyed1,  the  works 
were  vigorously  assaulted,  and  as  vigorously  de 
fended,  snowballs  flying  thick  and  fast  in  both 
directions. 

Max  leaped  over  the  breast  works  and  seized 
the  flag.  Harold  tore  it  frt>m  his  hands,  threw 
him  over  into  the  snow  on  the  outside,  and  re 
planted  the  flag  on  the  top  of  the  breast  work. 

Max  picked  himself  up,  ran  round  to  the  other 
side  of  the  fort,  and  finding  Harold  and  the 
other  large  boys  among  the  defenders,  each  en 
gaged  in  a  hand  to  hand  scuffle  with  a  besieger, 
so  that  only  little  Walter  was  left  to  oppose  him, 
again  leaped  over  the  barrier,  seized  the  flag, 
leaped  back  and  sped  away  toward  the  house 
waving  it  in  triumph  and  shouting,  "  Hurrah  ! 
victory  is  ours  !  " 

"  Not  so  fast  young  man  ! "  shouted  back  Her 
bert,  bounding  over  the  breast  works  and  giv 
ing  chase,  all  the  rest  following,  some  to  aid  him 
in  recovering  the  lost  standard,  the  others  to  help 
Max  to  keep  out  of  his  reach. 

Herbert  was  agile  and  fleet  of  foot,  but  so  was 


330    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Max.  Back  and  forth,  up  and  down  he  ran, 
BOW  dodging  his  pursuers  behind  trees  and 
shrubs,  now  taking  a  flying  leap  over  some  low 
obstacle,  and  speeding  on,  waving  the  flag  above 
his  head  and  shouting  back  derisively  at  those 
•who  were  trying  to  catch  him. 

It  was  a  long  and  exciting  race,  but  at  last  he 
was  caught  ;  Herbert  overtook  him,  seized  him 
with  one  hand,  the  flag  with  the  other. 

Max  wrenched  himself  free,  but  Herbert's 
superior  strength  compelled  him  to  yield  the 
flag  after  a  desperate  struggle  to  retain  his  hold 
upon  it. 

Then  with  a  wild  hue  and  cry  Chester's  party 
chased  Herbert  till  after  doubling  and  turning 
several  times,  he  at  length  regained  the  fort  and 
restored  the  flag  to  its  place. 

The  next  instant  Harold  and  the  rest  of  his 
command  regained  and  reoccupied  the  fort,  the 
attacking  party  following  close  at  their  heels,  and 
the  battle  with  the  snowballs  recommenced  with 
redoubled  fury. 

All  this  was  witnessed  with  intense  interest 
by  the  spectators  at  the  windows  and  on  the 
veranda  ;  at  the  beginning  of  the  chase  the  band 
forgot  to  play  and  dropping  their  instruments 
employed  themselves  in  encouraging  pursuers 
or  pursued  with  clapping  of  hands  and  shouts 
of  exultation  over  their  exploits. 

The  contest  was  kept  up  for  &  iong  time,  the 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    131 

flag  taken  and  retaken  again  and  again  till 
the  fort  was  quite  demolished  by  the  repeated 
assaults,  and  the  snow  well  trodden  down  all 
about  the  spot  where  it  had  stood. 

The  lads,  too,  found  themselves  ready  to  enjoy 
rest  within  doors  after  their  continued  violent 
exertion. 

Some  quiet  games  filled  up  the  remainder  of 
the  morning  and  the  afternoon.  In  the  evening 
they  were  ready  for  another  romp  in  which  the 
girls  might  have  a  share  ;  so  Stage  Coach,  Blind- 
man's  Buff,  and  similar  games  were  in  vogue. 

They  had  been  very  merry  and  entirely  har 
monious,  but  at  length  a  slight  dispute  arose,  and 
Capt.  Raymond,  sitting  in  an  adjoining  room 
conversing  with  the  older  guests  and  members 
of  the  family,  yet  not  inattentive  to  what  was 
goiug  on  among  the  young  folks — heard  Lulu'a 
voice  raised  to  a  higher  than  its  ordinary  key. 

He  rose,  stepped  to  the  communicating  door, 
and  called  in  a  low  tone,  grave  but  kindly, 
«  Lulu  1 " 

"  Sir,"  she  answered,  turning  her  face  in  his 
direction. 

"  Come   here,  daughter,"  he   said  ;  "  I  want 

you." 

She  obeyed  promptly,  though  evidently  a  trifle 
unwillingly. 

He  took  her  hand  and  led  her  out  into  the 
hall,  and  on  into  a  small  reception  room,  bright 


132    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

and  cheery  with  light  and  fire,  but  quite  de 
serted. 

"  What  do  you  want  me  for,  papa?  "  she  asked. 
"Please  don't  keep  me  long  ;  because  we  were 
just  going  to  begin  a  new  game." 

He  took  possession  of  an  easy  chair,  and  draw 
ing  her  into  his  arms,  and  touching  his  lips  to 
her  cheek,  "  Can  you  not  spare  a  few  minutes 
to  your  father  when  your  mates  have  had  you 
all  day  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Why,  yes,  indeed,  you  dear  papa  ! "  she 
exclaimed  with  a  sudden  change  of  tone,  putting 
her  arms  about  his  neck  and  looking  up  into 
his  face  with  eyes  full  of  ardent  filial  affection. 
"  How  nice  in  you  to  love  me  well  enough  to 
want  to  leave  the  company  in  the  parlors  to 
give  a  little  time  to  petting  me  !  " 

"  I  love  you  full  well  enough  for  that,  my 
darling,"  he  said,  repeating  his  caresses,  "  but 
my  call  to  you  was  because  a  tone  in  my  little 
girl's  voice  told  me  she  needed  her  father  just 
at  that  moment." 

She  looked  up  inquiringly,  then  with  sudden 
comprehension,  "  Oh  !  you  thought  I  was  in 
danger  of  getting  into  a  passion,  and  I'm  afraid 
I  was.  Papa,  you  are  my  good  guardian  angel, 
always  on  the  watch  to  help  me  in  my  hard  fight 
with  my  dreadful  temper.  Thank  you  very, 
very  much  ! " 

"  You  are    entirely   welcome,  daughter,"  he 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    133 

said,  softly  smoothing  her  hair  ;  "  it  could 
hardly  be  a  sadder  thing  to  you  than  to  me, 
should  that  enemy  of  yours  succeed  in  over 
coming  you  again.  Try,  dear  child,  to  be  con 
stantly  on  the  watch  against  it. 

" '  Watch  ye  and  pray,  lest  ye  enter  into  temp 
tation,'  Jesus  said.  The  moment  that  you  feel 
the  rising  of  anger  in  your  breast  lift  up  your 
heart  to  him  for  strength  to  resist." 

"  I  do  intend  to  always,  papa,"  she  sighed, 
tightening  her  clasp  of  his  neck  and  laying  her 
cheek  to  his,  "  but  oh  it  is  so,  so  easy  to  forget  !  " 

"I  know  it,  dear  child,  but  I  can  only 
encourage  you  to  continue  the  fight  with  your 
evil  nature,  looking  ever  unto  Jesus  for  help. 
Press  forward  in  the  heavenly  way,  and  if  you 
fall,  get  up  again  and  go  on  with  redoubled 
energy  and  determination  ;  and  you  will  win 
the  victory  at  last ;  for  *  in  all  these  things  we 
are  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that 
loved  us.' 

"  Now,  if  you  feel  that  you  are  safe  in  doing 
so,  you  may  go  back  to  your  mates." 

There  was  a  very  sweet  expression  on  Lulu's 
face  as  she  rejoined  her  mates,  and  her  manner 
was  gentle  and  subdued. 

"  So  you've  come  back,"  remarked  Sydney. 
"  What  did  your  papa  want  with  you  ?  " 

"  O  Syd,"  exclaimed  Rosie,  "  that's  private, 
you  know ! " 


234    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE, 

"  Oh  to  be  sure  !  I  beg  pardon,  Lu,"  said 
Sydney. 

"You  are  quite  excusable,"  returned  Lulu 
pleasantly.  "  Papa  had  something  to  say  to 
me,  that  was  all,"  and  she  glanced  up  at  him 
•with  such  a  loving  look,  as  at  that  instant  he 
entered  the  room,  that  no  one  could  suspect  the 
talk  between  them  had  been  other  than  most 
pleasant. 

"  Well,  you  have  come  back  just  in  time  ;  we 
are  going  to  play  the  game  of  Authors,"  said 
Herbert,  beginning  to  distribute  the  cards. 

The  words  had  hardly  left  his  lips  when  a 
sharp  tap  at  the  window  made  them  all  jump. 
Then  a  woman's  voice  spoke  in  piteous  accents, 

"  Oh  let  me  in,  good  people  !  my  baby  and  I 
are  starving  to  death,  and  freezing  in  this  bitter 
winter  wind." 

"  Oh  who  is  it  ?  who  is  it  ?  "  cried  several  of 
the  girls,  sending  frightened  glances  in  the 
direction  from  which  the  voice  had  come. 

"  I'll  soon  see,"  said  Harold,  hurrying  toward 
the  window. 

But  a  gruff  voice  spoke  from  the  hall.  "  Don't 
mind  her,  sir  ;  she's  a  gypsy  liar  and  thief  ;  she 
itole  the  baby  from  its  mother." 

Harold  paused,  stood  uncertainly  in  the  middle 
of  the  floor  for  an  instant,  then  turning  quickly, 
retraced  his  steps,  went  to  the  hall  door  and 
glanced  this  way  and  that. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    135 

"  There  is  no  one  here,"  he  said,  then  burst 
into  a  laugh  as,  turning  round  once  more,  he  per 
ceived  Mr.  Lilburn  quietly  seated  near  the  open 
door  into  the  adjoining  parlor  where  the  older 
people  were.  "  Cousin  Ronald,  may  I  ask  what 
you  know  of  that  gypsy  and  the  stolen  child  ?  " 

"  What  do  I  ken  about  her,  laddie  ?  "  queried 
the  old  gentleman  in  his  turn.  "  Wad  ye  insin 
uate  that  I  associate  wi'  sic  trash  as  that  ?  " 

"  Oh  she's  quite  a  harmless  creature,  I've  no 
doubt,"  laughed  Harold. 

"  O  Uncle  Harold,  please  let  her  in,"  pleaded 
Grace,  with  tears  in  her  sweet  blue  eyes. 

"  Why,  my  dear  little  Gracie,  there's  nobody 
there,"  he  answered. 

"  But  how  can  we  be  sure  if  we  don't  look, 
Uncle  Harold?  Her  voice  did -sound  so  very 
real." 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Gracie  dear  ?  "  asked 
a  sweet  voice,  as  a  beautiful  lady  came  swiftly 
from  the  adjoining  parlor  and  laid  her  soft  white 
hand  on  the  little  girl's  head. 

"  O  Grandma  Elsie,  we  heard  a  woman  begging 
to  come  in  out  of  the  cold,  and — oh  there  don't 
you  hear  her  ?  " 

"  Oh  let  me  in,  dear  good  ladies  and  gentle 
men  !  I'm  freezing,  freezing  and  starving  to 
death  !  "  wailed  the  voice  again. 

By  this  time  all  the  occupants  of  the  other 
parlor  were  crowding  into  this. 


136    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Captain,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "  will  you 
please  step  to  the  window  and  open  it  ?  " 

"  Mother,  Cousin  Ronald  is  responsible  for  it 
all,"  laughed  Harold. 

"  We  may  as  well  let  Gracie  see  for  herself," 
Mrs.  Travilla  replied  in  a  kindly  indulgent  tone. 

Harold  at  once  stepped  to  the  window,  drew 
back  the  curtains,  raised  the  sash  and  threw 
open  the  shutters,  giving  a  full  view  of  all  the 
grounds  on  that  side  of  the  house  ; — for  the 
clouds  had  cleared  away  and  the  moon 
was  shining  down  on  snowladen  trees  and 
shrubs  and  paths  and  parterres  carpeted  with 
the  same;  but  no  living  creature  was  to  be 
seen. 

Grace  holding  fast  to  her  father's  hand, 
ventured  close  to  the  window  and  sent  search 
ing  glances  from  side  to  side,  then  with  a  sigh 
of  relief,  said,  "Yes,  I  do  believe  it  was  only 
Cousin  Ronald  ;  and  I'm  ever  so  glad  the  woman 
and  her  baby  are  not  freezing." 

At  that  everybody  laughed,  and  timid,  sensi 
tive  little  Grace  hid  her  blushing  face  on  her 
father's  shoulder,  as  he  sat  down  and  drew  her 
to  his  side. 

"Never  mind,  darling,"  he  said  soothingly, 
passing  an  arm  affectionately  about  her  and 
softly  smoothing  her  curls  with  his  other  hand, 
"  it  is  good  natured  amusement  ;  we  all  know 
what  you  meant  and  love  you  all  the  better  for 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    137 

your  tenderness  of  heart  toward  the  poor  and 
suffering." 

"  Yes,  dear  child,  your  papa  is  quite  right, 
and  I  fear  we  were  not  very  polite  or  kind  to 
laugh  at  your  innocent  speech,"  said  Grandma 
Elsie. 

At  that  instant  the  tap  on  the  window  was 
repeated,  then  the  voice  spoke  again,  but  in 
cheerful  tones.  "Dinua  fret  ye,  bit  bonny 
lassie,  I  was  but  crackin'  me  jokes.  I'm  neither 
cauld  nor  hungry,  and  my  bairns  grew  to  be 
men  and  women  lang  syne." 

"  There  now  !  I  know  it's  Cousin  Ronald,'* 
laughed  Rosie,  "  and  indeed  I  should  hope  he 
was  neither  cold  nor  hungry  here  in  our  house." 

"  If  he  is,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  giving  the  old 
gentleman  a  pleasant  smile,  "  we  will  set  him 
in  the  warmest  corner  of  the  ingleside  and  order 
refreshments." 

"  I  vote  that  those  suggestions  be  carried  out 
immediately,"  said  Edward.  "Harold,  if  you 
will  conduct  our  kinsman  to  the  aforesaid  seat, 
I  will,  with  mamma's  permission,  ring  for  the 
refreshments." 

Both  Harold  and  Herbert  stepped  promptly 
forward,  each  offering  an  arm  to  the  old  gentle 
man. 

"  Thanks,  laddies,"  he  said,  "  but  I'm  no'  so 
infirm  that  I  canna  cross  the  room  wi'out  the 
help  o'  your  strong  young  arms,  and  being  par- 


138    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

ticularly  comfortable  in  the  chair  I  now  occupy, 
I  shall  bide  here,  by  your  leave." 

"  Then,  if  you  feel  so  strong  would  it  tire  you 
to  tell  us  a  story,  Cousin  Ronald?"  asked 
Walter,  insinuatingly.  "  We'd  like  one  ever 
so  much  while  we're  waiting  for  the  refresh 
ments." 

"  The  refreshments  are  ready  and  waiting  in 
the  dining  room,  and  you  are  all  invited  to  walk 
out  there  and  partake  of  them,"  said  Grandma 
Elsie,  as  the  servants  drew  back  the  sliding 
doors,  showing  a  table  glittering  with  china, 
cut-glass  and  silver,  loaded  with  fruits,  nuts, 
cakes,  confectionery  and  ices,  and  adorned  with 
a  profusion  of  flowers  from  the  conservatories 
and  hothouses. 

"  Don't  you  wish  you  were  grown  up  enough 
to  call  for  whatever  you  might  fancy  from  that 
table  ? "  whispered  Rosie  to  Lulu  as  they  fol 
lowed  their  elders  to  its  vicinity. 

"  Yes — no  ;  I'm  very  willing  to  take  what 
ever  papa  chooses  to  give  me,"  returned  Lulu. 
"  You  see,"  she  added  laughing  at  Rosie's  look 
of  mingled  surprise  and  incredulity,  "there 
have  been  several  times  he  has  let  me  have  my 
own  way  and  I  didn't  find  it  at  all  nice  ;  so  now 
I've  really  grown  willing  to  be  directed  and 
controlled  by  him." 

"  That's  a  very  good  thing." 

"  Yes ;  especially  as  I'd  have  to  do  it  any- 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    139 

how.  Papa,  may  I  have  something?"  she 
asked  as  at  that  moment  he  drew  near. 

"  Are  you  hungry  ?  "  he  queried  in  turn. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Then  you  may  have  some  ice-cream,  a  little 
fruit,  and  a  small  piece  of  sponge  cake." 

"  Not  any  nuts  or  candies  ?  " 

"  Not  to-night,  daughter  ;  sometime  to-mor 
row  you  may." 

"  Thank  you,  sir  ;  that  will  do  nicely,"  she 
responded  in  a  cheerful,  pleasant  tone  and  with 
a  loving  look  and  smile  up  into  his  face. 

She  felt  amply  rewarded  by  the  approving, 
affectionate  look  he  gave  her  in  return. 

"  I  shall  help  you  presently  when  I  have 
waited  upon  Evelyn  and  Rosie,"  he  said.  "  What 
will  you  have,  my  dears  ?  " 

When  the  refreshments  had  been  disposed  of, 
it  was  time  for  the  usual  short  evening  service, 
then  for  the  younger  ones  to  go  to  their  beds. 

Capt.  Raymond  stepped  out  upon  the  veranda 
and  paced  it  to  and  fro.  Presently  Max  joined 
him.  "I  came  to  say  good  night,  papa,"  he 
said. 

"  Ah  good  night,  my  son,"  returned  the  cap 
tain,  pausing  in  his  walk,  taking  the  hand  Max 
held  out  to  him  and  clasping  it  affectionately  in 
his.  "You  had  a  fine,  exciting  game  this  morn 
ing  out  there  on  the  lawn.  I  was  glad  to  hear 
my  boy  avow  his  attachment  to  the  glorious 


140    CHRISTMAS  WITHGB*NDMA  ELSIE. 

old  flag  his  father  has  sailed  under  for  so  many 
years.  I  trust  he  will  always  be  ready  to  do  so 
when  such  an  avowal  is  called  for,  as  long  as  he 
lives." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  sir  !  It's  the  most  beautiful 
flag  that  waves,  isn't  it  ?  " 

"  None  to  compare  to  it  in  my  esteem,"  his 
father  answered  with  a  pleased  laugh. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

BEFORE  morning  the  weather  had  moderated 
very  much,  a  thaw  had  set  in,  and  the  snow  was 
going  rapidly. 

"  Well,  what  sports  shall  we  contrive  for  to 
day  ? "  asked  Herbert,  at  the  breakfast  table. 
"  Certainly  both  skating  and  snow  fights  are  en 
tirely  out  of  the  question." 

"  Entirely  !  "  echoed  Harold  ;  "  all  other  out 
door  sports  also  ;  for  a  drizzling  rain  is  begin 
ning  to  fall,  and  the  melting  snow  has  covered 
roads  and  paths  with  several  inches  of  water." 

"  We  have  some  games  for  the  house  which 
you  have  not  tried  yet,"  said  their  mother ; 
" '  Table  croquet,'  '  Parlor  Quoits,'  '  Parlor  Ring 
Toss,'  Jack-straws  and  others." 

"  And  I  have  a  new  game  that  papa  gave  me 
this  Christmas — 'The  Flags  of  all  Nations,'" 
remarked  Lulu.  "  I  brought  it  with  me." 

"  We  will  be  glad  to  see  it,"  said  Harold. 

"  It  is  probably  improving  as  well  as  enter 
taining,"  remarked  Zoe.  "  I  should  judge  so  from 
the  name." 

"  I  think  you  will  find  it  both,"  said  the  cap 
tain. 

141 


142    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  So  you  would  '  Cora  and  Beans,'  too,  Aunt 
Zoe,"  said  Max.  "  Papa  gave  it  to  me,  and  we 
tried  it  Christmas  eve  at  home,  and  found  it 
very  funny." 

The  morning  and  most  of  the  afternoon  were 
occupied  with  these  games,  which  seemed  to 
afford  much  enjoyment  to  the  children  and  young 
people. 

It  was  the  winding  up  of  their  Christmas  fes 
tivities  at  Ion,  and  all  were  in  the  mood  for 
making  it  as  gay  and  mirthful  as  possible. 
Some — the  Raymonds  among  others — would 
leave  shortly  after  tea,  the  rest  by  or  before  bed 
time. 

They  finished  the  sports  of  the  afternoon  with 
two  charades.  The  older  people  were  the  spec 
tators,  the  younger  ones  the  actors. 

Mendicant  was  the  word  chosen  for  the  first. 

A  number  of  the  boys  and  girls  came  trooping- 
into  the  parlor,  each  carrying  an  old  garment, 
thimble  on  finger,  and  needle  and  thread  in 
hand.  Seating  themselves  they  fell  to  work. 

Zoe  was  patching  an  old  coat,  Lulu  an  apron, 
Gracie  a  doll's  dress  ;  Eva  and  Rosie  each  had  a 
worn  stocking  drawn  over  her  hand,  and  was 
busily  engaged  in  darning  it ;  the  other  girls 
were  mending  gloves,  the  boys  old  shoes  ;  and 
as  they  worked  they  talked  among  themselves. 

"  Zoe,"  said  Maud,  "  I  should  mend  that  coat 
differently." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    1  ,3 

"  How  would  you  mend  it  ?  "  asked  Zoe. 

"  With  a  patch  much  larger  than  that  you  are 
sewing  on  it." 

"I  shouldn't  mend  it  that  way,"  n  marked 
Sydney.  "  I'd  darn  it." 

"  Thank  you  both  for  your  very  kind ;  ad  disin 
terested  advice,"  sniffed  Zoe.  "  But  I  learned 
how  to  mend  before  I  ever  saw  you.  And  I 
should  mend  those  gloves  in  a  better  way  than 
you  are  taking." 

"  If  you  know  so  well  how  to  mend,  Madam 
Zoe,  will  you  please  give  me  some  instruction 
about  mending  this  shoe  ?  "  said  Herbert.  "  Cob 
bling  is  not  in  my  line." 

"  Neither  is  it  in  mine,  Sir  Herbert,"  she  re 
turned,  drawing  herself  up  with  a  lofty  air. 

"  Such  silly  pride  !  They  should  mend  their 
ways  if  not  their  garments,"  remarked  Maud,  in 
a  scornful  aside. 

"One  should  think  it  beneath  her  to  mend 
even  a  worn  stocking,"  said  Rosie. 

"  No,"  responded  Eva,  "  and  she  should  mend 
it  well." 

"  Your  first  syllable  is  not  hard  to  guess,  chil 
dren,"  said  Mrs.  Dinsmore  ;  "  evidently  it  is 
mend." 

With  that  the  actors  withdrew,  and  presently 
Chester  Dinsmore  returned  alone,  marching  in 
and  around  the  room  with  head  erect  and  pom 
pous  air.  His  clothes  were  of  fine  material  and 


144    CHRISTMAS  WIT.  I  GRANDMA  ELSIB. 

fashionable  cut,  he  wore  handsome  jewelry, 
sported  a  gold  headed  cane,  and  strutted  to  and 
fro,  gazing  about  him  with  an  air  of  lofty  dis 
dain  as  of  one  who  felt  himself  superior  to  all 
upon  whom  his  glances  fell. 

Harold  presently  followed  him  into  the  room. 
He  was  dressed  as  a  country  swain,  came  in  with 
modest,  diffident  air,  and  for  a  while  stood  watch 
ing  Chester  curiously  from  the  opposite  side  of 
the  apartment,  then  crossing  over,  he  stood 
before  him,  hat  in  hand,  and  bowing  low. 
""  Sir,"  he  said  respectfully,  "  will  you  be  so  kind 
as  to  tell  me  if  you  are  anybody  in  particular  ? 
I'm  from  the  country,  and  shouldn't  like  to 
meet  any  great  man  and  not  know  it." 

"  I,  sir  ?  "  cried  Chester,  drawing  himself  up 
to  his  full  height,  and  swelling  with  importance. 
*'  I  ?  I  am  the  greatest  man  in  America ;  the 
greatest  man  of  the  age  ;  I  am  Mr.  Smith,  sir, 
the  inventor  of  the  most  delicious  ices  and  con 
fectionery  ever  eaten." 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  returned  Harold,  with  an 
other  low  bow.  "  I  shall  always  be  proud  and 
happy  to  have  met  so  great  a  man." 

Laughter,  clapping  of  hands,  and  cries  of 
"  I !  I  !  "  among  the  spectators,  as  the  two  with 
drew  by  way  of  the  hall. 

Soon  the  young  actors  flocked  in  again.  A 
book  lay  on  a  table,  quite  near  the  edge.  With 
a  sudden  jerk  Herbert  threw  it  on  the  floor. 


CHRISTMAS  WfTH  ®  BAND  MA  ELSIE.    145 

Rosie  picked  it  up  and  replaced  it,  saying : 
"  Can't  you  let  things  alone  ?  " 

"  Rosie,  why  can't  you  let  the  poor  boy  alone  ?  " 
whined  her  cousin,  Lora  Howard.  "  No  one  has 
ever  known  me  to  be  guilty  of  such  an  exhibi 
tion  of  temper  ;  it's  positively  wicked." 

Oh,  you're  very  good,  Lora,"  sniffed  Zoe.  "  I 
can't  pretend  to  be  half  so  perfect." 

"  Certainly  I  can't,"  said  Eva. 

"I  can't." 

"  I  can't,"  echoed  Lulu,  Max,  and  several 
others. 

"  Come  now,  children,  can't  you  be  quiet  a 
bit  ?  "  asked  Harold.  "  I  can't  auction  off  these 
goods  unless  you  are  attending  and  ready  with 
your  bids." 

Setting  down  a  basket  he  had  brought  in  with 
him,  he  took  an  article  from  it  and  held  it  high 
in  air. 

"We  have  here  an  elegant  lace  veil  worth 
perhaps  a  hundred  dollars  ;  it  is  to  be  sold  now 
to  the  highest  bidder.  Somebody  give  us  a  bid 
for  this  beautiful  piece  of  costly  lace,  likely  to 
go  for  a  tithe  of  its  real  value." 

"  One  dollar,"  said  Rosie. 

"  One  dollar,  indeed  !  We  could  never  afford 
to  let  it  go  at  so  low  a  figure  ;  we  can't  sell  this 
elegant  and  desirable  article  of  ladies'  attire  so 
ridiculously  low." 

"  Ten  dollars,"  said  Maud. 


146    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Ten  dollars,  ten  dollars  !  This  elegant  and 
costly  piece  of  lace  going  at  ten  dollars  !  "  cried 
the  auctioneer,  holding  it  higher  still  and  waving 
it  to  and  fro.  "  Who  bids  higher  ?  It  is  worth 
ten  times  that  paltry  sum  ;  would  be  dirt  cheap 
at  twenty.  Somebody  bid  twenty ;  don't  let 
such  a  chance  escape  you  ;  you  can't  expect  to 
have  another  such.  Who  bids  ?  Who  bids  ?  " 

"  Fifteen,"  bid  Zoe. 

"  Fifteen,  fifteen  !  this  lace  veil,  worth  every 
cent  of  a  hundred  dollars,  going  at  fifteen? 
Who  bids  higher  ?  Now's  your  chance  ;  you 
can't  have  it  much  longer.  Going,  going  at 
fifteen  dollars — this  elegant  veil,  worth  a  cool 
hundred.  Who  bids  higher  ?  Going,  going  at 
fifteen  dollars,  not  a  quarter  of  its  value.  Will 
nobody  bid  higher  ?  Going,  going,  gone  ! " 

"  Can't,"  exclaimed  several  of  the  audience, 
as  the  veil  was  handed  to  Zoe,  and  the  whole 
company  of  players  retired. 

They  shortly  returned,  all  dressed  in  shabby 
clothing,  some  with  wallets  on  their  backs,  some 
with  old  baskets  on  their  arms,  an  unmistakable 
troop  of  beggars,  passing  round  among  the 
spectators  with  whining  petitions  for  cold  vict 
uals  and  pennies. 

A  low  growl  instantly  followed  by  a  loud, 
fierce  bark,  startled  players  and  spectators  alike, 
and  called  forth  a  slight  scream  from  some  of 
the  little  ones. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    147 

*'  That  auld  dog  o'  mine  always  barks  at  sic  a 
troop  o'  mendicants,"  remarked  Cousin  Ronald 
quietly.  "  I  ken  mendicant's  the  word,  lads 
and  lasses,  and  ye  hae  acted  it  out  wi'  commend 
able  ingenuity  and  success." 

"  You  couldn't  have  made  a  better  guess  if 
you  had  belonged  to  the  universal  Yankee  na 
tion,  cousin,"  laughed  Herbert. 

They  retired  again  and  in  a  few  minutes  Eva 
and  Lulu  came  in  dressed  in  travelling  attire, 
each  with  a  satchel  in  her  hand. 

"  This  must  be  the  place,  I  think,"  said  Eva, 
glancing  from  side  to  side,  "  but  there  seems  to 
be  no  one  in." 

"  They  may  be  in  directly,"  said  Lulu,  "  let 
us  sit  down  and  rest  in  these  comfortable  look 
ing  chairs,  while  we  wait." 

"  They  seated  themselves,  and  as  they  did  so, 
Zoe  and  Maud  walked  in. 

They  too  were  dressed  as  travelers,  and  car 
ried  satchels.  The  four  shook  hands,  Zoe  re 
marking,  "  So  you  got  in  here  before  us  !  How 
did  you  come  ?  " 

"  In  the  stage,"  answered  Lulu. 

"  Ah  !  one  travels  so  slowly  in  that !  "We 
came  in  the  cars,"  said  Maud. 

"  Yes,"  said  Zoe  ;  "  in  the  train  that  just 
passed." 

"  Let  us  go  back  in  the  cars,  Lu,"  said  Eva. 

"  Yes  ;    in  the  same  train  they  take.     Oh  1 


148    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

who  is  this  coming  ?  He  acts  like  a  crazy  man ! n 
as  Frank  Dinsmore  entered,  gesticulating  wildly, 
rolling  his  eyes  and  acting  altogether  very  much 
like  a  madman. 

Chester  was  following  close  at  his  heels. 

"  Don't  be  alarmed,  ladies,"  he  said,  "  he  shall 
not  harm  you.  I'll  take  care  of  that  ;  I  have 
my  eye  on  him  all  the  time  ;  never  let  him  out 
of  my  sight.  I  am  his  keeper." 

"  But  he's  dangerous,  isn't  he  ?  "  they  asked, 
shrinking  from  Frank'"  approach,  .as  if  in  great 
fear. 

"  Not  while  I  am  close  at  hand,"  said  Chester. 
"  I'll  see  that  he  disturbs  no  one." 

"  I  think  it  would  be  well  for  us  to  go  now, 
girls,"  said  Zoe.  "  Let  us  ask  the  driver  of  that 
stage  to  take  us  in;  then  we'll  be  safe  from  this 
lunatic." 

They  hurried  out  and  in  another  minute  Ches 
ter  and  Frank  followed. 

Then  Edward  came  in,  walked  up  to  the 
fire  and  stood  leaning  against  the  mantel 
piece  in  seemingly  thoughtful  mood ;  but 
as  the  lady  travelers  again  appeared  at  the 
door,  he  started  and  went  forward  to  receive 
them. 

"  Walk  in,  ladies,"  he  said  ;  "  walk  into  the 
parlor.  Pray  be  seated,"  handing  them  chairs. 
"  Now  what  can  I  do  for  you  ?  " 

"  You  are  the  innkeeper  ?  "  asked  Zoe. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    149 

"  At  your  service,  madam.  Do  you  wish  a 
room  ?  or  rooms  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  we  will  have  two  ;  and  let  them  be 
adjoining,  if  possible." 

"  Certainly,  madam  ;  we  can  accommodate 
you  in  that  and  will  be  happy  to  do  so." 

Then  turning  to  the  spectators,  "Can  you  tell 
ns  our  word,  ladies  and  gentlemen  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Innkeeper,"  was  the  prompt  response  from 
several  voices. 

"  Quite  correct,"  he  said.  Then  with  a  sweep 
ing  bow,  "  This  closes  our  entertainment  for  the 
evening,  and  with  many  thanks  for  their  kind 
attention  we  bid  our  audience  a  grateful  adieu." 

Half  an  hour  later  tea  was  served,  and  upon 
the  conclusion  of  the  meal  the  guests  began  to 
take  their  departure. 

The  family  separated  for  the  night  earlier 
than  usual,  but  Harold  and  Herbert  followed 
their  mother  to  her  dressing-room,  asking  if  she 
felt  too  weary  for  a  little  chat  with  them. 

"  Not  at  all,"  she  said  with  her  own  sweet 
smile.  "  I  know  of  nothing  that  would  afford 
me  greater  satisfaction  than  one  of  the  oldtime 
motherly  talks  with  my  dear  college  boys  ;  so 
come  in,  my  dears,  and  let  us  have  it." 

Harold  drew  forward  an  easy  chair  for  her, 
but  she  declined  it.  "  No,  I  will  sit  on  the  sofa, 
so  that  I  can  have  you  close  to  me,  one  on  each 
side,"  she  said. 


150    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  That  will  suit  your  boys,  exactly,  mamma, 
if  you  will  be  quite  as  comfortable,"  said  Her 
bert,  placing  a  hassock  for  her  feet,  as  she  seated 
herself. 

"  Quite,"  she  returned,  giving  a  hand  to  each 
as  they  placed  themselves  beside  her.  "  Now 
remember  that  your  mother  will  be  glad  of  your 
confidence  in  everything  that  concerns  you, 
great  or  small ;  nothing  that  interests  you  or 
affects  your  happiness  in  the  very  least,  can  fail 
to  have  an  interest  for  her." 

"  We  know  it,  dearest  mamma,"  said  Harold, 
"  and  are  most  happy  in  the  assurance  that 
such  is  the  fact." 

"  Yes,"  assented  Herbert,  lifting  her  hand  to 
his  lips,  "  and  it  is  that  which  makes  a  private 
chat  with  our  mother  so  great  a  delight ;  that 
and  our  mutual  love.  Mamma,  dear,  I  can  not 
believe  I  shall  ever  meet  another  woman  who 
will  seem  to  me  at  all  comparable  to  my  dearly 
loved  and  honored  mother." 

"  Such  words  from  the  lips  of  my  son  are 
very  sweet  to  my  ear,"  she  responded,  a  tender 
light  shining  in  her  eyes,  "  and  yet  for  your 
own  sake  I  hope  you  are  mistaken  ;  I  would 
have  all  my  children  know  the  happiness  to  be 
found  in  married  life  where  mutual  admiration, 
esteem  and  love  are  so  great  that  the  two  are  as 
one." 

"  Such  a  marriage  as  yours,  mamma  ?  " 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE,    151 

"  Yes  ;  there  could  not  be  a  happier.  But  I 
am  looking  far  ahead  for  my  college  boys,"  she 
added  with  a  smile  ;  "  at  least  I  trust  so ;  for 
you  are  over  young  yet  to  be  looking  for  life 
partners."  . 

"  I  don't  think  either  of  us  has  begun  on  that 
thus  far,  mamma,"  said  Harold.  "  At  present 
we  are  more  solicitous  to  decide  the  important 
question,  what  shall  our  principal  life  work  be  ? 
and  in  that  we  desire  the  help  of  our  mother's 
counsel,  and  to  follow  her  wishes." 

"  It  is  a  question  of  very  great  importance,'* 
she  said,  "  for  your  success  and  usefulness  in  life 
will  depend  very  largely  upon  your  .finding  the 
work  your  heavenly  Father  intends  you  to  do, 
and  for  Avhich  you  are  best  fitted  by  the  talents 
He  has  given  you. 

"  But  I  thought  you  had  both  decided  upon 
the  medical  profession;  and  I  was  well  content 
with  your  choice,  for  it  is  a  most  noble  and  use* 
ful  calling." 

"  So  we  thought  mamma,  but  recently  our 
nearts  have  been  so  moved  at  thought  of  the 
millions  perishing  for  lack  of  a  saving  knowl 
edge  of  Christ,  that  it  has  become  a  momen 
tous  question  with  each  of  us  whether  he  is 
called  to  preach  the  gospel,  especially  in  the 
mission-field,  at  home  or  abroad." 

Her  eyes  shone  through  glad  tears.  "  My 
dear  boy,"  she  said  with  emotion, "  to  have  sons 


i52    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

in  the  ministry  I  should  esteem  the  greatest 
honor  that  could  be  put  upon  me;  for  there 
can  be  no  higher  calling  than  that  of  an  ambas 
sador  for  Christ,  no  grander  work  than  that  of 
winning  souls." 

"  So  we  both  think,"  said  Herbert,  "  and, 
mamma,  you  are  willing  we  should  go  and  labor 
wherever  we  may  be  called  in  the  providence 
of  God  ?  " 

"  Yes,  oh  yes !  you  are  more  His  than  mine  ; 
I  dedicated  you  to  his  service  even  before  you 
were  born,  and  many  times  afterward.  I  would 
not  dare  stand  in  your  way,  nor  would  I  wish  to; 
for  dearly  as  I  love  you  both,  sweet  as  your  pres 
ence  is  to  me,  I  am  more  than  willing  to  deny 
myself  the  joy  of  having  you  near  me  for  the 
sake  of  the  Master's  cause,  and  that  you  may 
win  the  reward  of  those  to  whom  He  will 
say  at  the  last, '  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  ser 
vant  ;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  the  Lord.'  Are 
you  particularly  drawn  to  the  foreign  field  ?  " 

"  No,  mamma,"  answered  Harold,  "  the  cause 
is  one — '  the  field  is  the  world  ' — but  while  we 
are  deeply  interested  in  foreign  missions  and 
desirous  to  do  all  we  can  to  help  there,  we  feel 
that  their  prosperity  depends  upon  the  success 
of  the  work  at  home,  and  that  the  cause  of  home 
missions  is  the  cause  of  our  country  also;  for 
that  cavise  we  would  labor  and  give  as  both 
patriots  and  Christians. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    153 

"  Look  at  the  dangers  threatening  our  dear 
native  land — and  the  cause  of  Christ  also — from 
vice  and  illiteracy,  Popery  and  Mormonism,  all 
ever  on  the  increase  from  the  rapid  influx  of 
undesirable  immigrants — paupers,  insane,  anar 
chists,  criminals.  Ah  how  surely  and  speedily 
they  will  sweep  away  our  liberties,  both  civil 
and  religious,  unless  we  rouse  ourselves  and  put 
forth  every  energy  to  prevent  it !  Never  a 
truer  saying  than  that  '  eternal  vigilance  is  the 
price  of  liberty ! '  and  nothing  can  secure  it  to 
us  but  the  instruction  and  evangelization  of  these 
dangerous  classes.  Is  it  not  so,  mamma  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  assented;  "  I  am  satisfied  that  the 
gospel  of  Christ  is  the  only  remedy  for  those 
threatening  evils,  the  only  safeguard  of  our 
liberties,  as  well  as  the  only  salvation  for  a  lost 
and  ruined  world. 

"  And,  my  dear  boys,  if  you  devote  yourselves 
to  that  work  it  shall  be  your  mother's  part, 
your  mother's  joy,  to  provide  the  means  for  your 
support.  I  can  not  go  into  the  work  myself,  so 
the  sending  of  my  sons  and  supporting  them 
while  they  labor,  must  be  my  contribution  to 
the  cause. 

"  But  I  see  no  reason  why  you  should  give  up 
the  idea  of  studying  medicine,  since  so  many 
medical  missionaries  are  needed.  My  plan 
would  be  to  prepare  you  for  both  preaching  and 
practising,  if  you  have  talent  for  both." 


154    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  We  have  thought  of  that,"  said  Harold, 
"  and  as  you  approve,  dearest  mamma,  we  will 
hope  to  carry  it  out." 

"  I  am  so  glad,  mamma,  that  you  have  large 
means  and  the  heart  to  use  them  in  the  work  of 
spreading  abroad  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
through  Christ,"  Herbert  remarked. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  "  it  is  both  a  responsibility 
and  a  privilege  to  be  entrusted  with  so  much  of 
my  Loi'd's  money  ;  pray  for  your  mother,  my 
dear  boys,  that  she  may  have  grace  and  wis 
dom  to  dispense  it  aright." 

"  We  will,  mamma,  we  do  ;  and  oh  how  often 
we  rejoice  in  having  a  mother  to  whom  we  can 
confidently  apply  in  behalf  of  a  good  object! 
You  have  many  times  given  us  the  joy  of  reliev 
ing  misery  and  providing  instruction  for  the 
ignorant  and  depraved." 

"  It  has  been  a  joy  to  me  to  be  able  to  do  so," 
she  said  thoughtfully,  "  yet  I  fear  I  have  not 
denied  myself  as  I  ought  for  the  sake  of  giving 
largely." 

"Mamma,  you  have  always  given  largely 
since  I  have  been  old  enough  to  understand  any 
thing  about  such  matters,"  interrupted  Harold 
warmly  ;  "yes,  very  largely.1' 

"  If  every  one  had  given,  and  would  give  as 
largely  in  proportion  to  means,"  remarked  Her 
bert,  "  the  Lord's  treasury  would  be  full  to 
overflowing.  Is  it  not  so,  Harold  ?  " 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    155 

Surely  ;  and  mamma  has  never  been  one  to 
unnecessarily  on  herself,"  replied  Harold, 
fondly  caressing  the  hand  he  held. 

"  It  has  been  my  endeavor  to  be  a  faithful 
steward,"  she  sighed,  "  and  yet  I  might  have 
given  more  than  I  have.  I  have  been  giving" 
only  of  my  income  ;  I  could  give  some  of  the 
principal  ;  and  I  have  a  good  many  valuable 
jewels  that  might  be  turned  into  money  for  the 
Lord's  treasury. 

"  I  have  thought  a  good  deal  about  that  of 
late  and  have  talked  with  my  daughters  in 
regard  to  the  matter;  I  thought  it  but  right  to 
consult  with  them,  because  the  jewels  would  be 
a  part  of  their  inheritance,  and  I  wish  you  two  to 
have  some  say  about  it  also,  as  fellow  heirs  with 
them." 

She  paused  and  both  lads  answered  quickly 
that  they  thought  the  jewels  should  all  go  to 
their  sisters. 

"  No  ;  you  and  your  future  wives  should  have 
a  share  also,"  she  replied  smilingly  ;  "  that  is  if 
I  retained  them  all.  And  that  being  under 
stood,  are  you  willing  to  have  most  of  them  dis 
posed  of  and  the  proceeds  used  in  aid  of  home 
and  foreign  missions  ?  " 

Both  gave  a  hearty  assent. 

"Thank  you,  my  dears,"  she  said.  "And 
now  having  already  consulted  with  your 
grandfather  and  older  brother,  winning  their 


156    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

consent  and  approval,  I  consider  the  mattei 
settled. 

"  A  few  of  ray  jewels,  dear  to  me  as  memen 
toes  of  the  past,  I  shall  retain  ;  also  a  few  others 
which  would  not  sell  for  nearly  what  they  are 
really  worth  to  us  ;  but  the  rest  I  intend  to 
have  sold  and  the  money  used  for  the  spread  of 
the  gospel  in  our  own  and  heathen  lands. 

"  I  am  convinced  you  could  not  make  a  better 
investment,  mamma,"  Harold  said,  his  eyes 
shining  with  pleasure. 

"  Yes,  you  are  right,"  she  returned,  "  it  is  an 
investment ;  one  that  can  not  possibly  fail  to 
give  a  grand  return  :  for  does  He  not  say,  '  He 
that  hath  pity  upon  the  poor  lendeth  to  the 
Lord  ;  and  that  which  he  hath  given  will  he  pay 
him  again  ? ' 

"  Who  was  it  (Dean  Swift  if  I  remember 
aright)  who  preached  a  charity  sermon  from 
that  text — '  If  you  like  the  security,  down  with 
the  dust '  ?  " 

"  And  you  do  like  the  security,  mamma  ;  you 
prefer  it  to  any  other,  I  am  quite  sure,"  said 
Herbert.  "  But  what  a  fine  specimen  of  a  char 
ity  sermon  that  was  !  both  powerful  and  brief. 
Doubtless  many  of  the  hearers  were  greatly  re 
lieved  that  they  had  not  to  listen  to  a  long,  dull 
harangue  on  the  subject,  and  all  the  more  dis 
posed  to  give  liberally  on  that  account." 

"  Yes  ;  do  not  forget  to  act  upon  that  idea, 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    157 

when  your  turn  comes  to  preach  a  sermon  on 
that  subject,"  Harold  said,  giving  his  younger 
brother  a  mischievous  smile. 

"  And  let  us  not  forget  the  lesson  of  the  text 
when  the  appeal  comes  to  us,"  added  their  mother. 
"  Oh  my  dear  boys,  what  a  privilege  it  is  to  be 
permitted  to  make  such  investments  !  and  to  be 
sowers  of  the  good  seed  whether  by  personal 
effort  or  in  providing  the  means  for  sending  out 
others  as  laborers.  Let  us  endeavor  to  be  of 
the  number  of  those  who  sow  largely  in  both 
ways  ;  for  '  He  which  soweth  sparingly  shall 
reap  also  sparingly  ;  and  he  that  soweth  bounti 
fully  shall  reap  also  bountifully.' 

"  And  the  harvest  is  sure  ;  at  the  end  of  the 
world  ;  if  not  sooner.  And  whether  we  give  in 
one  way  or  the  other,  let  us  not  do  it  'grudgingly 
or  of  necessity,'  but  joyfully  and  with  all  our 
hearts,  for  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver." 

"  Mamma,"  said  Harold  earnestly,  "  we  do 
both  feel  it  a  great  and  blessed  privilege  to  be 
permitted  to  be  co-workers  with  God  for  the 
advancement  of  his  cause  and  kingdom." 

With  that  the  conversation  turned  upon 
other  themes,  but  presently  the  boys  kissed  the 
dear  mother  good  night  and  withdrew  lest  they 
should  rob  her  of  needed  rest. 


CHAPTER  X. 

"  HOME  again,  and  it's  nice  to  get  home  !  ** 
exclaimed  Lulu,  skipping  up  the  steps  of  the 
veranda  and  across  into  the  wide  hall  where  all 
was  light  and  warmth  and  beauty. 

Violet  and  Grace  had  preceded  her  and  her 
father  was  following  with  little  Elsie  in  his 
arms. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  that ;  glad  my 
daughter  appreciates  her  home,"  he  said  in  a 
cheery  tone. 

"  I'd  be  a  queer  girl,  papa,  if  I  didn't  appre 
ciate  such  a  home  as  this  is,"  she  returned  with 
warmth,  and  smiling  up  into  his  face.  "  Don't 
you  say  so,  Max  ?  "  catching  sight  of  her  brother 
who,  riding  his  pony,  had  arrived  some  minutes 
ahead  of  the  carriage  and  was  now  petting  and 
fondling  his  dog  at  the  farther  end  of  the  hall. 

"  Yes,  indeed  ! "  he  answered  ;  "  I  think  if  we 
weren't  happy  and  contented  in  this  home  we 
oughtn't  to  have  any  at  all.  Papa,  Prince  is 
a  splendid  fellow ! "  stroking  and  patting  the 
dog's  head  as  he  spoke. 

"  So  I  think,"  said  the  captain. 

'*  And  I  too,"  said  Violet ;  "he  is  a  very  ao* 
158 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    159 

eeptable  addition  to  the  family.  My  dear,  home 
does  look  exceedingly  attractive  to  me,  as  well 
as  to  the  children.  But  little  Elsie's  eyes 
are  closing  ;  mamma  must  see  her  babies  to 
bed." 

"  I  wonder  where  my  pussy  is  ?  "  Grace  was 
saying,  from  the  library  door.  "  I  thought  she'd 
be  lying  on  the  rug  before  the  fire  here,  like  she 
was  the  other  night ;  but  she  isn't." 

"  Oh,  and  my  Polly  !  "  cried  Lulu.  "  Is  she 
in  there  ?  " 

"  I  will  carry  Elsie  to  the  nursery,  my  love," 
said  the  captain.  "  Lulu  and  Gracie,  you  may 
perhaps  find  your  pets  in  your  own  little  sitting 
room." 

"  Oh  yes!  "  they  cried  in  chorus,  and  started  up 
the  stairs  after  their  father  and  Violet. 

Outside  the  night  was  cold,  but  within  the 
house  the  atmosphere  was  that  of  summer  ;  doors 
stood  open,  and  in  the  halls,  and  the  rooms  used 
by  the  family,  lights  were  burning  ;  also  the  air 
was  sweet  and  fragrant  with  a  faint  odor  of 
roses,  heliotrope  and  mignonette,  coming  from 
the  conservatory  and  from  vases  of  cut  flowers 
placed  here  and  there  ;  all  the  result  of  Capt. 
Raymond's  kind  forethought  for  the  comfort 
and  pleasure  of  wife  and  children,  and  the  care 
ful  carrying  out  of  his  orders  by  the  faithful 
housekeeper  Christine. 

No  wonder  home  looked  so  attractive  to  its 


J60    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIB. 

returning  occupants,  even  coming  from  a  former 
one  quite  as  beautiful  and  luxurious. 

"  Oli  how  sweet  it  does  look  here  !  "  exclaimed 
both  the  little  girls  as  they  entered  their  little 
gitting-room. 

"  Oh !  and  there  is  my  pussy  lying  on  the  rug 
all  curled  up  like  a  soft  round  ball  ! "  added 
Grace.  "  You  are  having  a  nice  nap,  pretty 
kitty,  and  I  don't  mean  to  wake  you,  but  I  must 
pet  you  just  a  little  bit,"  dropping  down  beside 
her,  and  gently  stroking  the  soft  fur. 

"  And  there's  my  Polly  in  her  cage  and  fast 
asleep  too,  I  do  believe,"  said  Lulu,  "  I  want  ever 
so  much  to  hear  her  talk,  but  I'll  be  as  good  to 
her  as  you  are  to  your  pet,  Gracie  ;  I  won't 
•wake  her. 

"  Now  we  must  take  off  our  things,  Gracie, 
for  you  know  papa  always  says  we  mustn't  keep 
them  on  in  the  house,  and  that  we  must  put 
them  away  in  their  places." 

"  Yes  ;  but  I'm  so  tired  !  Papa  would  let  me 
wait  a  minute." 

"  Of  course,  you  poor  little  weak  thing  !  I'll 
take  them  off  for  you  and  put  them  away  too  ; 
and  you  need  hardly  more,"  Lulu  said,  hastily 
throwing  off  her  own  coat  and  hat. 

Then  kneeling  on  the  rug  beside  her  sister, 
she  began  undoing  the  fastenings  of  her  coat. 

"  Dear  Lu,  you're  just  as  good  to  me  as  can 
be  !  "  sighed  Grace  in  tender,  grateful  accents. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    161 

*  I  really  don't  know  what  I'd  ever  do  without 
my  nice  big  sister." 

"Somebody  else  would  take  care  of  you,'* 
said  Lulu,  flushing  with  pleasure  nevertheless. 
"  There  now,  I'll  go  and  put  both  our  things  in 
their  right  places." 

When  she  came  back  she  found  Grace  brim 
ming  over  with  delight  because  the  kitten  had 
waked,  crept  into  her  lap,  and  curled  itself  up 
there  for  another  nap. 

"O  Lu,  just  see!/'  she  cried.  "I  do  be 
lieve  she's  fond  of  me.  Isn't  it  nice  ?  " 

"  Yes,  very  nice ;  but  you're  burning  your 
face  before  that  bright  fire.  Oh  you  do  need 
your  big  sister  to  take  care  of  you  !  "  lifting  a 
screen  in  between  Grace  and  the  glowing  grate. 

Then  seating  herself  on  a  hassock,  "  Now  put 
your  head  in  my  lap  and  stretch  yourself  out 
on  the  rug.  You  can  rest  nicely  that  way  and 
we'll  have  a  good  talk.  Such  a  nice,  big,  soft 
rug  as  this  is  !  I  should  think  it  must  have 
taken  several  big  sheep  skins  to  make  it,  and  it 
was  so  good  in  papa  to  have  it  put  here  for  us." 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  our  dear  papa  !  how  I  do  love 
him  !  he's  always  doing  kind  things  to  us." 

"  Yes,  O  Gracie,  if  I  were  only  good  like  you 
and  didn't  ever  do  and  say  naughty  things  that 
make  him  feel  sad  !  "  sighed  Lulu.  "  Oh  do 
you  know  we  are  going  to  have  a  party  on  NVv? 
Years  ?  All  the  folks  that  were  at  Ion  are  t« 


162    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

come  ;  the  grown  up  ones  to  be  papa's  and 
Mamma  Vi's  company,  and  the  young  ones 
your's  and  Maxie's  and  mine." 

"  Yes,  I  know.  And  we're  all  to  go  to  Fair- 
view  to  spend  Monday." 

"  Wont  it  be  nice  ?  " 

"Yes — "  a  rather  doubtful  yes — "but  I — 
'most  think  I  like  being  at  home  the  best  of 
all." 

"  Why  ?  didn't  you  enjoy  yourself  at  Ion  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  believe  I'm  a  little  bit  tired  now." 

"Tired?" 

"  Yes  ;  of  being  with  so  many  folks.  It's 
nice  for  a  while,  but  after  that  it  sort  of  wears 
me  out ;  and  I'm  glad  to  get  back  to  my  own 
dear  home  where  I  can  be  just  as  quiet  as  ever  I 
please." 

"  Oh,  there  is  papa  ! "  exclaimed  Lulu,  turn 
ing  her  head  and  seeing  him  standing  in  the 
open  doorway. 

He  was  smiling  on  his  darlings,  thinking  what 
a  pretty  picture  they  made — the  little  slender 
figure  on  the  rug  with  the  kitten  closely  cud 
dled  in  its  arms,  the  golden  head  lying  in 
Lulu's  lap,  while  her  blooming  face  bent  ten 
derly  over  it,  one  hand  toying  with  its  soft 
ringlets. 

"  Tired,  Gracie,  my  pet  ?  "  he  asked,  coming 
forward  and  stooping  to  scan  the  small  pale 
face  in  loving  solicitude. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    163 

"  Only  a  little,  dear  papa,"  she  answered,  with 
a  patient  smile  up  into  his  face.  "  I  think  I 
shall  be  quite  rested  by  to-morrow  morning, 
and  I'm  so  glad  we're  at  home  again." 

"  Yes  ;  and  just  now  the  best  place  in  it  for 
my  weary  little  girl  is  her  bed.  Lulu  and  I  will 
get  you  there  as  soon  as  we  can." 

"  Mustn't  I  stay  up  for  prayers  ?  " 

"  No,  darling,  you  are  too  tired  and  sleepy  to 
get  any  good  from  the  service.  I  see  your  eyes 
can  hardly  keep  themselves  open." 

"  I  believe  they  can't,  and  I  shall  be  so  glad 
to  go  right  to  my  nice  bed,"  she  returned  sleep 
ily,  pushing  the  kitten  gently  from  her. 

So  she  was  lifted  to  her  father's  knee  and 
Lulu  sent  for  her  night  dress. 

In  a  few  minutes  she  was  resting  peacefully 
in  her  bed,  while  the  captain  and  Lulu  went 
down  hand  in  hand  to  the  library,  where  they 
found  Max  sitting  alone,  reading. 

He  closed  his  book  as  they  entered,  rose  and 
wheeled  an  easy  chair  nearer  the  fire  for  his 
father,  who  took  it  with  a  pleasant  "Thank 
you,  my  son,"  and  drew  Lulu  to  a  seat  upon  his 
knee.  "What  were  you  reading,  Max?"  he 
asked. 

"'Story  of  United  States  Navy  for  Boys,'" 
answered  the  lad.  "  Papa  would  you  be  willing 
for  me  to  go  into  the  navy  ?  " 

"  If  you  have  a  strong  inclination  for  the  life, 


164    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

nay  boy,  I  shall  throw  no  obstacle  in  your 
way." 

"  Thank  yoii,  sir ;  I  sometimes  think  I  should 
like  it,  yet  I'm  not  quite  sure  I'd  rather  be  there 
than  anywhere  else." 

1  "  You  must  be  quite  sure  of  your  inclination 
before  we  move  in  the  matter,"  returned  his 
father. 

"  Is  there  something  you  would  prefer  for  me, 
papa  ?  "  asked  Max. 

"  If  I  were  quite  sure  you  were  called  of  God 
to  the  work,  I  should  rather  see  you  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel,  an  ambassador  for  Christ,  than 
anything  else.  Yet  if  you  lack  the  talent,  or 
consecration,  you  would  better  be  out  of  the 
ministry  than  in  it." 

"  I'm  glad  I'm  not  a  boy  and  don't  have  to  go 
away  from  home  and  papa,"  Lulu  said,  nestling 
closer  in  her  father's  arms. 

"Home's  a  delightful  place  and  nobody 
loves  to  be  with  papa  more  than  I  do,"  said 
Max,  "  but  for  all  that  I'm  glad  I'm  going  to  be  a 
man  and  able  to  do  a  man's  work  in  the  world." 

"And  I,"  said  the  captain,  "am  glad  that 
God  has  given  me  both  sons  and  daughters,  and 
that  you  two  are  satisfied  to  be  what  God  has 
made  you." 

For  some  moments  no  one  spoke  again,  then 
Lulu  remarked  thoughtfully,  "  This  is  the  last 
Saturday,  and  to-morrow  will  be  the  last  Sun- 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    165 

day  of  the  old  year.  Papa,  do  you  remember 
the  talk  we  had  together  a  year  ago  ?  " 

"On  the  last  Sunday  of  that  year?  yes, 
daughter,  quite  well.  And  now  it  is  time  for 
another  retrospect,  and  fresh  resolutions  to  try 
to  live  better,  by  the  help  of  Him  who  is  the 
Strength  of  His  people,  their  Shield  and 
Helper." 

"  It  hasn't  been  nearly  so  good  a  year  with 
me  as  I  hoped  it  would  be,"  sighed  Lulu. 

"  Yet  an  improvement  upon  the  one  before  it, 
I  think,"  remarked  her  father  in  a  tone  of  en 
couragement.  "You  have  not,  so  far  as  I 
know,  indulged,  even  once,  in  a  fit  of  violent 
anger — and  knowing  my  little  girl  as  most 
truthful  and  very  open  with  me — I  certainly 
believe  that  if  she  had  been  in  a  passion  she 
would  have  come  to  me  with  an  honest  confes 
sion  of  her  fault." 

"  I'm  sure  Lu  would,"  said  Max  ;  "  and  I  do 
think  she  has  improved  very  much." 

"  No  ;  I  haven't  been  in  a  passion,  papa,  and 
I  hope  if  I  had,  I  wouldn't  have  been  deceitful 
enough  to  try  to  hide  it  from  you.  But  oh  I've 
been  very,  very  naughty  two  or  three  times  in 
other  ways,  you  know  ;  and  you  were  so  good 
to  forgive  me  and  keep  on  loving  me  in  spite 
of  it  all." 

"  Dear  child  ! "  was  all  he  said  in  reply, 
accompanying  the  words  with  a  tender  caress. 


166    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

te  I,  too,  have  come  a  good  deal  short  of  my 
resolves,"  observed  Max,  with  a  regretful  sigh. 
"  Yet  I  suppose  we  have  both  done  better  than 
we  should  if  we  hadn't  made  good  resolutions." 

"No  doubt  of  it,"  said  his  father.  "I  feel 
it  to  be  so  in  my  case,  though  I,  too,  have  fallen 
far  short  of  the  standard  I  set  myself.  But 
shall  we  not  try  again,  my  children  ?  " 

"  Oh  yes,  sir,  yes  ! " 

"And  try,  not  only  to  make  the  new  year 
better — if  we  are  spared  to  see  it — but  also  the 
three  remaining  days  of  the  old  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  sighed  Lulu,"  perhaps  I  may  get  into 
a  dreadful  passion  yet  before  the  year  is  out." 

"  I  hope  not,  daughter,"  her  father  said ; 
"  but  watch  and  pray,  for  only  so  can  you  be 
safe.  There  is  One  who  is  able  to  keep  you 
from  falling.  Cling  close  to  Him  like  the  lim 
pet  to  the  rock." 

"  Oh  I  will ! "  she  replied  in  an  earnest  tone. 
"  But  papa  what  is  a  limpet  ?  I  don't  remember 
ever  having  heard  of  it  before." 

"  It  is  a  shell-fish  of  which  there  are  numerous 
species  exhibiting  great  variety  of  form  and 
color.  The  common  limpet  is  most  abundant 
on  the  rocky  coasts  of  Britain.  They  live  on 
the  rocks  between  low  and  high  tide  marks. 

"  They  move  about  when  the  water  covers 
them,  but  when  the  tide  is  out,  remain  firmly 
fixed  to  one  spot ;  so  firmly  that  unless  sur- 

'       ''r 

.  ." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    167 

prised  by  a  sudden  seizure,  it  is  almost  impossi 
ble  to  drag  or  tear  them  from  the  rock  without 
breaking  the  shell." 

"  How  can  they  hold   so  tight  ?  "  asked  Max. 

"The  animal  has  a  round  or  oval  muscular 
foot  by  which  it  clings,  and  its  ability  to  do  so 
is  increased  by  a  viscous  or  sticky  secretion." 

"  Please  tell  some  more  about  them,  papa," 
requested  Lulu,  looking  greatly  interested. 
"  Have  they  mouths  ?  and  do  you  know  what 
they  eat  ?  " 

"  Yes,  they  have  mouths  and  they  live  on 
seaweed,  eating  it  by  means  of  a  long  ribbon- 
like  tongue  covered  with  rows  of  hard  teeth  ; 
the  common  limpet — which,  as  I  have  told  you, 
lives  on  the  British  coast — has  no  fewer  than 
one  hundred  and  sixty  rows,  twelve  teeth  in  a 
row.  How  many  does  that  make,  Max  ?  " 

"  Nineteen  hundred  and  twenty,"  answered 
the  lad  after  a  moment's  thought. 

"Right,"  said  his  father.  "The  tongue 
when  not  in  use,  lies  folded  deep  in  the  interior 
of  the  limpet." 

"  Are  their  shells  pretty,  papa  ?  "  Lulu  asked. 

"  Those  of  some  of  the  limpets  of  warmer 
climates  are  very  beautiful,"  he  answered ; 
"  large  too.  I  have  seen  them  on  the  western 
coast  of  South  America,  a  foot  wide  ;  so  large 
that  they  are  often  used  as  basins." 

*'  Oh  I'd  like  to  have  one  !  "  she  exclaimed. 


168    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Is  it  for  their  shells  people  try  to  pull  them  off 
the  rocks  ?  " 

"  It  may  be  so  in  some  instances,  but  the 
limpet  is  used  for  food  and  also  as  bait,  by  the 
fisherman. 

"  Try,  my  children,  to  remember  what  I  have 
been  telling  you  about  it ;  but  most  of  all  let 
your  thoughts  dwell  upon  the  lesson  to  be 
drawn  from  its  close  clinging  to  the  rock. 

"  God  is  often  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures  as 
his  people's  rock,  because  he  is  their  strength,their 
refuge,  their  asylum,  as  the  rocks  were  in  those 
places  whither  the  children  of  Israel  retired  in 
case  of  an  unexpected  attack  from  their  foes. 

"  David  says  ;  '  The  Lord  is  my  rock  and  my 
fortress.  .  .  .  Who  is  a  rock  save  our  God  ? ' 

"  Jesus  is  the  rock  on  which  we  must  build 
our  hope  of  salvation  ;  any  other  foundation 
will  be  as  the  sand  upon  which  the  foolish  man 
built  his  house  ;  '  and  the  rain  descended,  and 
the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  beat 
upon  that  house  ;  and  it  fell ;  and  great  was  the 
fall  of  it.' 

"  The  limpet  is  wiser  ;  it  never  trusts  to  the 
shifting  sand,  but  holds  firmly  to  the  immov 
able  rock.  Be  like  it  in  resisting  all  attempts 
whether  of  human  or  spiritual  foes,  to  drag  you 
from  your  Rock." 

"  Papa,"  said  Max,  slowly  and  with  some 
hesitation.  "  I  wish  to  do  so — I  think  it  is  mv 


WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    169 

settled  purpose — but  I — I  feel  afraid  that  some 
time  I  may  let  go.  I'm  a  careless,  heedless 
fellow  you  know,  and — and  I'm  afraid  I  may 
forget  to  hold  fast  to  Jesus,  and  be  overcome 
by  some  sudden  and  great  temptation." 

"  There  is  danger  of  that,  my  boy,"  the  cap 
tain  returned  with  feeling,  "  yet  I  should  have 
greater  fear  for  you  if  I  heard  you  talk  in  a 
self-confident  and  boasting  spirit.  Trusting  in 
ourselves  we  are  not  safe,  but  trusting  in  Jesus 
we  are.  We  are  safe  only  while  we  cling  to 
our  sure  foundation,  the  Rock  Christ  Jesus ; 
but  our  greatest  security  is  in  the  joyful  fact 
that  he  holds  us  fast  and  will  never  let  us  go  ; 
if  we  have  indeed  given  ourselves  to  him. 

"  He  says,  '  My  sheep  hear  my  voice  and  I 
know  them,  and  they  follow  me  ;  and  I  give 
unto  them  eternal  life  ;  and  they  shall  never 
perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of 
my  hand.' " 

"  Such  sweet  words,  papa,  aren't  they  ? " 
Lulu  said  softly. 

"  Yes,  words  that  have  been  an  untold  com 
fort  and  support  to  many  of  God's  dear  children 
on  their  way  Zionward.  The  sword  of  the 
Spirit  with  which  they  have  fought  Satan's 
lying  assertion  that  they  might  yet  be  lost  in 
spite  of  having  fled  for  refuge  to  Him  who  died 
on  Calvary." 

"  Is  it  those  words  the  Bible  means  when  it 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

speaks  of  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  papa  ?  "  asked 

x. 

"  Not  those  alone,  but  all  the  word  of  God. 
And  in  order  to  be  prepared  to  wield  that  sword 
we  must  store  our  memories  with  the  word,  we 
must  hide  it  in  our  hearts.  David  says,  '  Thy 
word  have  I  did  in  mine  heart,  that  I  might  not 
Bin  against  thee.' 

"  Christ  is  our  pattern  ;  we  must  strive  to 
follow  his  example  in  all  things  ;  and  it  was 
with  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  he  repelled  every 
temptation  of  the  devil  there  in  the  wilderness — 
beginning  each  reply  to  the  evil  suggestions 
with  '  It  is  written.'  " 

"  That  is  why  you  have  us  learn  so  many 
Bible  verses,  papa  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  open  the  Bible  lying  on  the  table 
there,  Max,  and  turn  to  the  sixth  chapter  of 
Deuteronomy. 

Max  did  so,  then  read,  by  his  father's  direc 
tion,  the  sixth  and  seventh  verses. 

"And  these  words  which  I  command  thee 
this  day,  shall  be  in  thine  heart  ;  and  thou  shalt 
teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and 
shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine 
house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and 
when  thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up." 

"  I  think  you  obey  that  command,  papa," 
said  Lulu ;  "  indeed  I  think  you  try  to  obey 
every  command  in  God's  word." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    171 

"  I  do,"  he  replied,  "  and  I  want  my  children 
to  follow  my  example  in  that.  In  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  the  same  book  the  command  is  re 
peated  and  these  words  are  added,  '  That  your 
days  may  be  multiplied,  and  the  days  of  your 
children,  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  sware  unto 
your  fathers  to  give  them,  as  the  days  of  heaven 
upon  the  earth.' 

"  Speaking  of  the  law,  the  testimony,  the 
statutes,  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  the 
psalmist  tells  us  us  that,  '  in  keeping  of  them 
there  is  great  reward.' 

"  True  happiness  is  known  by  none  but  those 
who  are  at  peace  with  God  ;  but  living  in  the 
light  of  his  countenance,  one  may  be  full  of  joy 
even  in  the  midst  of  great  earthly  tribulation. 

"  Ah,  my  darlings,  I  can  wish  nothing  better 
for  you  than  that  you  may  thus  live  ! " 

At  that  moment  Violet  joined  them. 

"  The  babies  were  unusually  wakeful  and 
troublesome  to-night,"  she  remarked,  "  but  have 
at  last  fallen  asleep  and  so  released  mamma 
from  attendance  upon  them." 

"  To  our  great  content,"  added  her  husband, 
gently  putting  Lulu  off  his  knee  and  rising  to 
give  his  wife  a  seat,  while  Max  sprang  up  and 
gallantly  placed  a  chair  for  her  ;  selecting  the 
most  comfortable  and  placing  it  close  beside  his 
father's. 

She  thanked  him  with  one  of  her  sweetest 


H2    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRAKDXA  ELSIE. 

smiles,  the  captain  remarking,  "Max  was  too 
quick  for  me  that  time." 

"  Like  his  father,  he  is  extremely  polite  and 
attentive  to  ladies,"  said  Violet.  "  How  cosy 
you  are  here  !  and  you  two  children  have  been 
having  a  pleasant  time,  no  doubt,  with  papa  all 
to  yourselves." 

"We  have  missed  you,  my  dear,"  said  her 
husband  ;  "  at  least  I  may  speak  for  myself." 

"  And  would  have  been  glad  if  you  could 
have  come  to  us  sooner,"  added  Max. 

"  Have  you  been  laying  plans  for  the  enter 
tainment  of  our  expected  guests  who  are 
to  keep  New  Year's  day  with  us  ? "  she 
asked. 

"  No,  my  dear  ;  your  help  will  be  needed  ia 
that,"  replied  her  husband. 

"  Can't  we  have  some  charades  again  ?  "  asked 
Lulu. 

"  I  see  no  objection,"  answered  her  father, 
"  provided  something  new  can  be  thought  of." 

"  Misunderstand,  I  think  might  do  for  one," 
said  Max. 

"  Yes,  Max,  I  think  that  might  be  very  good," 
Violet  said  ;  "  and  perhaps  madman  would  do 
for  another." 

"  We'll  need  several  words  for  our  charades,  I 
think,"  said  Lulu,  "  and  a  number  for  the  sports 
at  Fairview." 

"  But  fortunately  we  are  not  responsible  for 


CH1USTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  173 

the  entertainment  there,"  remarked  Violet 
pleasantly. 

"No,"  said  the  captain,  "and  I  think  we  will 
dismiss  thought  for  our  own  for  the  present. 
It  is  time  now  for  evening  worship.  Max  you 
may  ring  for  the  servants." 

As  usual  the  captain  went  into  Lulu's  room 
for  a  bit  of  good  night  chat  with  her,  about  the 
time  she  was  ready  for  bed. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  nestling  close  in  his  arms. 
"  I  have  been  thinking  more  about  the  kind  of 
year  this  has  been  to  me,  and  oh  I  think  I  must 
always  remember  it  as  a  good  one  because  in  it 
I  have  learned  to  love  Jesus  !  I  know  I  have 
done  some  very  wrong  things  even  since  I 
begun  to  try  to  be  his  servant,"  she  went  on, 
hanging  her  head  in  shame  and  contrition,  "  but 
O  papa  I  do  love  him  and  want  to  serve  him  all 
my  life  !  How  glad  I  am  that  he  is  so  loving 
and  forgiving,  and  that  ii3  bays  lie  win  never 
let  any  one  pluck  me  out  of  his  hand  !  " 

"  Yes,  dear  child,  it  is  a  most  precious  assur 
ance  and  we  may  well  rejoice  in  it ; — you  and  I 
and  all  his  people. 

"  But  ever  let  us  keep  in  mind  and  obey  those 
other  words  of  our  blessed  Master,  '  Watch  and 
pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation.' 

"  Remember  that  we  are  to  be  good  soldiers  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  that  we  have  a  great  battle  to 
fight  with  the  evil  that  is  in  our  own  hearts,  the 


1H  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

snares  of  the  world,  and  the  powers  of  dark 
ness  ; — Satan  and  his  hosts  of  wicked  spirits 
"whose  great  desire  and  aim  is  to  ruin  our  souls 
and  drag  us  down  to  the  dreadful  place  prepared 
for  them." 

"  Papa,  sometimes  I  feel  so  afraid  of  them," 
she  sighed,  shuddering.  "  But  Jesus  is  stronger 
than  any  of  them,  and  will  not  let  them  hurt 
me  if  I  trust  in  him  ?  " 

"  Stronger  than  all  of  them  put  together,  and 
will  not  let  any,  or  all  of  them,  pluck  you  out 
of  his  hand.  We  are  safe  there.  In  the  eighth 
chapter  of  Romans  we  find  these  triumphant 
words, 

"'I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life, 
nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height, 
nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able 
to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  ia  i» 
Chriit  Jesus  our  Lord ! ' " 


CHAPTER  XI. 

IN  all  the  homes  of  the  Dinsmore  connection 
Sunday  was  always  a  peacefully  quiet  day — 
kept  as  a  sacred  time  of  rest  from  toil  and 
worldly  cares  and  pleasures. 

The  quiet  and  leisure  for  thought  were  par 
ticularly  grateful  to  Grandma  Elsie,  in  her 
pleasant  home  at  Ion,  on  this  last  Sunday  of 
the  old  year. 

She  had  enjoyed  having  her  friends  about 
her  and  seeing  the  hilarity  of  the  children 
and  youth.  She  was  still  youthful  in  her  feel 
ings  and  full  of  an  ever  ready  sympathy  with 
the  young,  none  of  whom  could  know  with 
out  loving  her,  while  to  all  who  could  claim  kin 
with  her — especially  her  children  and  grand 
children,  she  was  an  object  of  devoted  affection; 
affection  fully  reciprocated  by  her. 

And  so  the  frequent  reunions  at  Ion  were  a 
source  of  delight  to  both  her  and  them. 

Yet  there  were  times  when  her  spirit  craved 
exclusive  companionship  with  her  nearest  and 
dearest ;  other  seasons  when  she  would  be  alone 
with  Him  whom  her  "  soul  desired  above  all 
earthly  joy  and  earthly  love." 
175 


176  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

An  hour  had  been  spent  in  secret  communion 
with  Him  ere  Rosie  and  Walter  came  for  the 
half  hour  of  Bible  study  and  prayer  in  mamma'* 
dressing  room,  before  breakfast,  to  which  they 
had  been  accustomed  since  their  earliest  recol 
lection. 

And  not  they  only  but  their  older  brothers 
and  sisters  before  them,  everyone  of  whom  had 
very  tender  memories  connected  with  that  short 
service  ;  memories  that  had  been  a  safeguard 
to  them  in  times  of  temptation,  a  comfort  and 
support  in  the  dark  hours  that  sooner  or  later 
come  to  all  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Adam, 
and  made  them  feel  it  even  yet  a  privilege* 
to  participate,  when  circumstances  would  per 
mit. 

Sometimes  Edward  and  Zoe  joined  the  little 
circle,  and  Harold  and  Herbert  seldom  failed  to 
do  so  when  at  home.  They  all  did  so  this  morn' 
ing  and  with  an  enjoyment  that  made  the  al 
lotted  time  seem  far  too  short. 

Their  mother  had  always  been  able  to  inter 
est  her  children  in  Bible  lessons. 

Breakfast  and  family  worship  followed  ;  then 
attendance  upon  the  morning  service  of  the 
sanctuary. 

After  that  Sunday  school  for  the  blacks  in 
the  school  house  on  the  estate,  the  mother  and 
all  her  children  acting  as  teachers. 

The  afternoon  and    evening  were  given  to 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  17? 

reading,  conversation  and  music  suited  to  the 
sacredness  of  the  day  ;  then  all  retired  to  peace 
ful  slumbers,  from  which  they  rose  in  the  morn 
ing  i-ested  and  refreshed  in  body  and  mind,  and 
ready  to  enter  with  zest  upon  the  labors  and 
pleasures  of  the  new  week. 

According  to  the  arrangements  made  the  pre 
vious  week  the  whole  Ion  family,  and  all  who 
had  been  guests  there  at  that  time,  repaired  to 
Fairview  at  an  early  hour,  where  they  spent 
the  day  together  in  social  festivities  similar  to 
those  with  which  they  had  enlivened  their  stay 
with  Grandma  Elsie. 

Harold  and  Herbert  gave  a  magic  lantern  ex 
hibition,  some  chai'ades  were  acted,  and  Cousin 
Ronald  contrived  to  add  not  a  little  to  the  fun 
by  timely  efforts  in  his  own  peculiar  line  ;  the 
very  little  ones  were  delighted  to  hear  their  toy 
dogs  bark,  roosters  crow,  hens  and  geese 
cackle,  ducks  quack,  horses  neigh  and  donkeys 
bray. 

They  could  hardly  believe  that  the  sounds 
which  seemed  to  come  from  the  mouths  of  the 
toy  animals  were  really  made  by  Cousin  Ronald, 
and  when  assured  that  such  was  the  case, 
thought  him  a  most  wonderful  man. 

Some  of  the  guests  departed  that  evening, 
but  others  remained  over  night  ;  among  them 
the  Raymonds. 

On  Tuesday  morning    they   went    home  to 


1*78  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Woodburn  taking  Grandma  Elsie,  Rosie,  Walter 
and  Evelyn  Leland  with  them. 

Lulu  had  been  sharing  Evelyn's  room  at  Fair- 
view,  and  now  was  to  have  the  pleasure  of  re 
turning  the  hospitality. 

There  were  some  preparations  to  be  made 
for  the  entertainment  of  to-morrow's  guests, 
and  the  children  were  in  a  flutter  of  pleasura 
ble  excitement. 

I  could  not  tell  you  how  much  they  enjoyed 
their  share  of  the  planning  and  arranging,  and  the 
consultations  together  and  with  the  older  peo 
ple,  or  how  kindly  indulgent  the  captain  was  to 
their  wishes  and  fancies,  never  saying  them  nay 
when  it  was  within  his  power  to  grant  their 
request. 

Evelyn  Leland  loved  to  watch  Lulu  and  Grace 
as  they  hung  affectionately  about  their  father, 
giving  and  receiving  caresses  and  endearments  ; 
yet  the  sight  often  brought  tears  to  her  eyes — 
calling  up  tender  memories  of  the  past.  She 
had  not  forgotten — she  never  could  forget  the 
dear  parent  who  had  been  wont  to  lavish  such 
caresses  and  endearments  upon  her,  and  at  times 
her  young  heart  ached  with  its  longing  to  hear 
again  the  sound  of  his  voice  and  feel  the  clasp 
of  his  arm,  and  his  kisses  upon  cheek  and  lip 
and  brow. 

Yet  life  was  gliding  along  very  peacefully 
and  happily  with  her,  brightened  by  the  love 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  179 

of  kindred  and  friends,  and  she  could  join  very 
heartily  in  the  diversions  and  merriment  of  her 
companions. 

Tea  was  over,  the  babies  had  had  their  romp 
with  papa,  brothers  and  sisters,  and  been  car 
ried  off  to  the  nursery,  leaving  the  rest  of  the 
family — the  guests  included — in  the  pleasant 
library. 

"  Well,  my  dears,  it  has  been  a  busy  day  with 
you,"  remarked  Grandma  Elsie,  smiling  pleas 
antly  upon  the  group  of  children,  "  but  I  pre 
sume  your  preparations  for  tomorrow's  sports 
are  quite  completed  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  said  Lulu. 

"  And  we  have  some  very  good  charades, 
mamma,"  said  Rosie,  "  and  have  arranged  for 
some  nice  tableaux." 

"  New  ones  ?  " 

"  New  and  old  both,"  answered  Rosie  and 
Lulu  together.  "And  oh,  Grandma  Elsie,  we 
want  another  with  you  in  it,"  added  Lulu,  with 
eager  entreaty  in  her  tones. 

"  And  why  with  me,  my  dear  ?  "  asked  Mrs. 
Travilla,  with  a  pleased  little  laugh,  "  are  there 
not  more  than  enough  younger  people  to  take 
part  ?  " 

"  Oh  there  are  plenty  of  us  such  as  we  are  !  " 
laughed  Evelyn,  "  but  we  want  all  the  beautiful 
people,  so  that  the  pictures  will  be  beautiful." 

"You  are  coming  out  in  a  new  character, 


180    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Eva — that  of  an  adroit  flatterer,"  returned 
Grandma  Elsie,  with  a  look  of  amusement ; 
"  but  I  am  not  at  all  displeased,  my  dear  child, 
because  I  credit  it  entirely  to  your  affection, 
which  I  prize  very  highly,"  she  hastened  to 
add,  seeing  that  her  words  had  called  up  a  blush 
of  painful  embarrassment  on  Eva's  usually  pla 
cid  face. 

"  Grandma  Elsie,  we  all  love  you  dearly," 
said  Lulu,  "  but  you  are  beautiful.  I'm  sure 
everybody  thinks  so.  Don't  they,  papa  ?  " 

"  As  far  as  my  knowledge  goes,"  he  answered, 
smiling  and  pinching  her  cheek — for  as  usual 
she  was  close  at  his  side — "  and  indeed  I  don't 
know  how  any  one  could  think  otherwise." 

"  Mamma  will,  I'm  sure,"  said  Walter,  "  be 
cause  we  want  her  to,  and  she's  always  kind." 

"  Will  what  ?  "  asked  Violet  coming  in  at 
that  moment. 

"Be  one  in  a  tableau,"  replied  Walter. 

"  Yes,  of  course,"  said  Violet.  "  Oh  we'll 
make  a  group  with  mamma,  grandpa,  Sister 
Elsie  and  her  little  Ned,  and  call  it  a  picture  of 
four  generations.  If  dear  old  grandpa  were 
with  us  still  we  could  make  it  five." 

"  A  very  nice  idea,  my  dear,"  the  captain  re 
marked  with  a  glance  of  affectionate  admiration 
at  his  young  wife,  as  he  rose  and  handed  her  a 
chair ;  "  and  I  think  we  must  have  the  group 
photographed." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    181 

"  Oh  yes,  Lester  can  do  it  beautifully  !  We'll 
send  him  word  to  bring  his  apparatus  with 
him." 

"  Yes,"  said  her  mother,  "  and  we  will  ask 
him  to  take  us  all  in  family  groups.  The  pic 
tures  will  be  pleasant  mementoes  of  this  holi 
day  season." 

"  Mamma,"  said  Walter,  "I  think  if  you  would 
tell  us  all  about  all  the  New  Years  days  you 
can  remember,  it  Avould  be  a  very  interesting 
way  of  spending  the  evening." 

"Yes,  mamma,  we  would  all  be  charmed  to 
hear  your  story,"  said  Violet,  the  others  chiming 
in  with,  "  Oh  yes,  mamma,"  "  Yes,  Grandma 
Elsie,  please  do  tell  it." 

"  Since  you  all  seem  to  desire  it,  I  will  try," 
she  answered  kindly,  "  but  I  fear  my  reminis 
cences  will  hardly  deserve  the  name  of  story. 

"  The  first  Christmas  and  New  Years  of  which 
I  retain  a  vivid  remembrance,  were  those  of  the 
first  winter  after  I  had  made  the  acquaintance 
of  my  dear  father  ;  for,  as  I  believe  you  all 
know,  I  never  saw  him  till  I  was  eight  years  old. 

•'  The  occurrences  of  that  Christmas  are  too 
familiar  to  most,  if  not  all  of  you,  to  bear  repeti 
tion." 

"  And  you  hadn't  at  all  a  nice  New  Year's 
that  time,  mamma,"  said  Rosie,  softly  stroking 
and  patting  the  hand  she  held,  then  lifting  it  to 
her  lips  ;  for  she  was  sitting  on  a  stool  at  her 


182    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

mother's  feet,  while  the  others  had  grouped 
themselves  around  her,  "  suffering  so  with  that 
sprained  ankle." 

"Ah  there  you  are  mistaken,  my  child,'* 
Grandma  Elsie  answered  with  her  own  sweet 
smile,  "for  I  had  a  most  enjoyable  day  in 
spite  of  the  injury  that  kept  me  a  prisoner  in 
my  room  ;  my  father  brought  me  a  beautiful 
doll-baby,  quite  as  large  as  some  live  ones  that 
I  have  seen,  and  a  quantity  of  pretty  things  to 
be  used  in  its  adornment.  My  little  friends  and 
I  had  a  merry,  happy  time  cutting  out  garments 
and  making  them  up. 

"The  next  Christmas  and  New  Year's  Day 
were  spent  in  our  sweet  new  home  at  the  Oaks, 
which  my  papa  had  bought  and  furnished  in  the 
mean  time. 

"  My  Christmas  gifts  were  beautiful ;  from 
papa  books  and  a  pearl  necklace  and  bracelets — 
now  the  property  of  my  daughter  Rosie" — 
smiling  down  at  Rosie  as  she  spoke — "  and  a 
ring  to  match  from  him  who  was  afterward  my 
beloved  husband  ;  also  books  from  his  mother 
and  my  Aunt  Adelaide.  They  were  our  guests 
at  dinner  that  day. 

"  Between  breakfast  and  dinner  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  distributing  gifts  among  the  house 
servants  and  the  negroes  at  the  quarter  ;  then  a 
ride  with  papa  ;  and  the  evening,  till  my  early 
bedtime,  was  spent  sitting  on  his  knee." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA   ELSIE.    183 

"  But  you  are  going  to  tell  us  about  that 
New  Year's,  too,  mamma,  aren't  you  ?  "  asked 
Walter,  as  she  paused  in  her  narrative,  sitting 
quietly  with  a  pensive,  far  off  look  in  her  soft 
brown  eyes. 

"Yes,"  she  said,  rousing  from  her  reverie, 
"  I  remember  it  was  on  the  day  after  Christ- 
mas  that  papa  asked  me  if  I  was  going  to 
make  a  New  Year's  present  to  each  of  my  little 
friends. 

"  Of  course  I  was  delighted  with  the  idea, 
especially  as  he  allowed  me  great  latitude  in  re 
gard  to  the  amount  to  be  spent." 

"  And  did  he  take  you  to  the  stores  and  let 
yon  choose  the  presents,  Grandma  Elsie?" 
asked  Lulu.  "  That  would  be  half  the  fun,  I 
think." 

"  My  dear,  indulgent  father  would  have  done 
so,  had  I  been  able  to  bear  the  fatigue,"  Grand 
ma  Elsie  replied,  "  but  at  that  time  I  was  quite 
feeble  from  a  severe  illness.  He  did  not  think 
me  strong  enough  to  visit  the  stores,  but  ordered 
goods  sent  out  to  the  Oaks  for  me  to  select 
from,  which  gave  me  nearly  as  much  enjoyment 
as  I  could  have  found  in  going  to  the  city  in 
search  of  them." 

"Did  you  find  gifts  to  suit,  mamma?" 
queried  Walter.  "And  oh  wont  you  tell  us 
how  many  and  what  they  were  ?  " 

"  Beside  the  Roselands  little  people,"  replied 


184    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

his  mother,  "  there  were  Lucy  and  Herbert  Car- 
rington,  Carrie  Howard,  Isabel  Carleton,  Mary- 
Leslie,  and  Flora  Arnott  to  be  remembered. 

"  For  the  last  named,  who  was  also  the  young 
est,  I  selected  a  beautiful  wax  doll  and  a  com 
plete  wardrobe  of  ready  made  clothes  for  it,  all 
neatly  packed  in  a  tiny  trunk. 

"To  Mary  Leslie  I  gave  a  ring,  and  to  each  of 
the  other  girls  a  handsome  bracelet ;  to  Herbert, 
who  was  a  great  reader,  a  set  of  handsomely 
bound  books. 

"  All  these  little  friends  of  mine  were  spend 
ing  the  Christmas  holidays  at  Pinegrove — the 
home  of  the  Howards. 

"Papa  and  I  had  been  invited  too,  but  had 
declined  because  of  my  feeble  state.  When  my 
gifts  were  ready  I  asked  him  if  they  should  be 
sent  to  Pinegrove. 

"  '  We  will  see  about  it,'  he  answered  ;  *  we 
have  plenty  of  time  ;  there  are  two  days  yet, 
and  it  will  not  take  a  messenger  half  an  hour  to 
travel  from  here  to  Pinegrove.' 

"  So  I  said  no  more,  for  I  never  was  allowed 
to  tease. 

"  But  when  New  Year's  morning  came  and 
the  presents  had  not  been  sent,  I  began  to  feel 
decidedly  uneasy,  and  papa  evidently  perceived 
it ;  though  neither  of  us  said  a  word  on  the 
subject  that  was  uppermost  in  my  mind. 

"  Papa  had  some  beautiful  books  and  pictures 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    185 

for  me  which  he  gave  me  before  breakfast, 
saying  he  hoped  they  would  help  me  pass  the 
day  pleasantly  ;  he  would  be  glad  to  make  it 
the  happiest  New  Year  I  had  known  yet. 

"  He  smiled  tenderly  upon  me  as  he  said  it, 
then  held  me  close  in  his  arms  and  kissed  me 
over  and  over  again  ;  and  I  returned  his  kisses, 
putting  my  arms  about  his  neck  and  hugging 
him  as  tight  as  I  could. 

"After  that  we  had  breakfast  and  family 
worship,  and  then  he  took  me  on  his  knee  again 
and  asked  how  I  would  like  to  spend  the  day  ? 

"  I  answered  that  I  would  be  glad  to  have  a 
drive  if  he  did  not  think  it  too  cold.  He 
said  he  thought  it  was  not  if  I  were  well 
wrapped  up. 

"  There  was  no  snow  to  make  sleighing,  so 
the  carriage  was  ordered,  I  was  bundled  up  in 
furs,  and  we  drove  several  miles. 

"  As  we  were  about  starting  I  ventured  to 
ask,  'Papa,  haven't  you  forgotten  to  send  my 
presents  to  Pinegrove  ? '  He  smiled  and  said, 
'  No,  my  darling,'  in  a  very  pleasant  tone,  but 
that  was  all,  and  when  we  came  back  I  noticed 
that  the  pi'esents  were  still  in  a  closet  in  my 
dressing  room  where  they  had  lain  ever  since 
they  were  bought. 

"  I  was  quite  puzzled  to  understand  it,  but  I 
asked  no  questions. 

"Mammy  arranged  my  hair  and  dress,  and  I 


186    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

went  back  to  the  parlor  where  papa  was  sitting 
reading.  He  laid  aside  his  book  as  soon  as  I 
entered  the  room,  took  me  on  his  knee,  and 
began  telling  me  funny  stories  that  kept  me 
laughing  till  a  carriage  drove  up  to  the  door. 

" '  There,  some  one  has  come  ! '  he  said  ; 
'  it  seem  we  are  not  to  spend  the  day  alone 
after  all.' 

"  Then  in  another  minute  or  two,  the  doof 
opened  and  in  came  my  six  little  friends  for 
whom  I  had  bought  the  presents." 

Grace  clapped  her  hands  in  delight.  "  Oh 
how  nice  !  and  didn't  you  have  a  good  time, 
Grandma  Elsie  ?  " 

"  Yes,  very  ;  they  had  all  come  to  spend  the 
day  ;  I  had  the  pleasure  of  presenting  my  gifts 
in  person  and  of  seeing  that  they  were  fully 
appreciated  ;  we  played  quiet  games  and  papa 
told  us  lovely  stories.  There  was  no  fretting 
or  quarrelling,  everybody  was  in  high  good 
humor,  and  when  the  time  came  to  separate, 
my  guests  all  bade  good  bye,  saying,  *  they  had 
never  had  a  more  enjoyable  day.'  " 

"  Now  please  tell  about  the  next  Christmas 
and  New  Year's,  mamma,"  urged  Walter,  as 
she  paused,  as  though  feeling  that  her  tale  was 
ended. 

"Let  mamma  have  time  to  breathe  and  to 
think  what  conies  next,  Walter,"  said  Rosie* 
"Don't  you  see  that's  what  she  is  doing?" 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE,    187 

•'  I  am  thinking  of  those  little  friends  of 
mine,"  sighed  their  mother  ;  "  asking  myself 
'Where  are  they  now?'  Ah  what  changes 
life  brings  !  how  short  and  hasty  it  is,  and  how 
soon  it  will  be  over  !  I  mean  the  life  in  this 
world. 

"  It  is  likened  in  the  Bible  to  a  pilgrimage,  a 
tale  that  is  told,  a  flower  that  soon  withers  OP 
is  cut  down  by  the  mower's  scythe,  a  dream,  a 
sleep,  a  vapor,  a  shadow,  a  handbreadth  ;  a 
thread  cut  by  the  weaver." 

"Mamma,  are  those  friends  of  yours  all 
dead  ?  "  asked  Walter. 

"I  will  tell  you  about  them,"  she  answered. 
"Herbert  Carrington  died  young  —  he  was 
barely  sixteen." 

With  the  words  a  look  of  pain  swept  across 
the  still  fair,  sweet  face  of  the  speaker,  and  she 
paused  for  a  moment  as  if  almost  overcome  by 
some  sad  recollection. 

Violet,  who  had  heard  the  story  from  Grand 
ma  Rose,  understood  it. 

"  Mamma,  dear,"  she  said  softly,  "  what  a 
happy  thing  it  was  for  him — poor  sufferer  that 
he  was — to  be  taken  so  early  to  the  Father's 
house  on  high  where  pain  and  sin  and  sorrow 
are  unknown  ! " 

"  Yes,"  returned  her  mother,  furtively  wiping 
away  a  tear,  "  and  calling  to  mind  the  dreadful 
scenes  of  the  war  that  followed  some  years 


188    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

later,  and  the  sore  trials  that  resulted  in  the 
Carrington  family — I  feel  that  he  was  taken 
away  from  the  evil  to  come. 

"  Of  the  others  forming  that  little  company 
Flora  Arnott  too  died  young.  Mary  Leslie 
married  and  moved  away,  and  I  have  lost  sight 
of  her  for  many  years.  Carrie  Howard  lived 
to  become  a  wife  and  mother,  but  was  called 
away  from  earth  years  ago.  The  same  words 
would  tell  Isabel  Carleton's  story. 

"  Lucy  Carrington  and  I  are  the  only  ones 
left,  and  she,  like  myself,  has  children  and 
grandchildren.  I  hear  from  her  now  and  then, 
and  we  meet  occasionally  when  I  go  North  or 
she  pays  a  visit  to  the  old  home  at  Ashlands." 

"  Mrs.  Ross,"  said  Rosie  half  in  assertion, 
half  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,  that  is  her  married  name." 

"And  Aunt  Sophy  who  lives  at  Ashlands 
now,  is — " 

"  The  widow  of  Lucy's  older  brother  Harry, 
and  also  your  Grandma  Rose's  sister ;  as  you 
all  know." 

"Mamma,"  said  Walter,  "you  didn't  mention 
Grandma  Rose  at  all  in  telling  your  story  of 
that  Christmas  and  New  Year's.  Wasn't  she 
there  ?  " 

"  No,  my  son  ;  my  father — your  grandpa — 
and  I  were  living  alone  together  at  that  time. 
The  next  summer  we  went  North,  and  while 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    189 

there  visited  at  Elmgrove,  Mr.  Allison's  country 
seat,  which  gave  papa  and  Miss  Rose  an  oppor 
tunity  to  become  quite  well  acquainted. 

"  I  had  known  and  loved  Miss  Rose  before, 
and  was  very  glad  when  papa  told  me  she  had 
consented  to  become  his  wife  and  my  mother. 

"  They  were  married  in  the  fall  and  when 
we  returned  to  the  Oaks  she  was  with  us. 

"  That  made  my  next  Christmas  and  New 
Year  still  happier  than  the  last,  and  when  yet 
another  came  round  my  treasures  had  been 
increased  in  number  by  the  advent  of  a  darling 
little  brother." 

"Uncle  Horace,"  said  Walter.  "Mamma, 
were  you  very  glad  when  God  gave  him  to 
you  ?  " 

"  Indeed  I  was  !  "  she  answered  with  a  smile. 
"  I  had  never  had  a  brother  or  sister  and  had 
often  been  hungry  for  one. 

"  And  he  has  always  been  a  dear,  loving 
brother  to  me,"  she  went  on,  "  and  your  Aunt 
Rose,  who  came  to  us  while  we  were  in  Europe 
some  eight  years  later,  as  sweet  a  sister  as  any 
one  could  desire." 

"  But  about  those  holidays,  mamma,  the  first 
when  you  had  a  brother  ? "  persisted  Walter  ; 
"  aren't  you  going  to  tell  about  them  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  ;  "  it  was  a  particularly 
enjoyable  time,  for  we  had  our  cousins — Mil 
dred  and  Annis  Keith — with  us.  Mildred, 


190    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

though,  had  become  Mrs.  Landreth,  and  had  her 
husband  and  baby  boy  with  her. 

"Annis  was  a  dear,  lovable  little  girl  just 
about  my  own  age.  They  spent  the  winter  at 
the  Oaks,  Annis  sharing  both  my  studies  and 
my  sports.  We  had  a  Christinas  party,  our 
guests  remaining  through  the  rest  of  the 
week." 

"  Oh  mamma,  do  please  go  on  and  tell  the 
whole  story  of  that  Christmas,  and  all  the  good 
times  you  had  that  winter,"  pleaded  Rosie.  "  I 
have  always  enjoyed  it  so  much,  and  I'm  sure 
Eva  and  Lulu  and  Gracie  will." 

Rosie's  request  was  seconded  by  several 
other  voices  in  the  little  crowd,  and  Grandma 
Elsie,  ever  willing  to  give  pleasure,  kindly  com 
plied. 

But  as  my  young  readers  have  already  had 
the  story  in  Mildred's  Married  Life,  I  shall  not 
repeat  it  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  it  seemed 
to  greatly  interest  all  her  listeners,  and  Lulu 
gathered  from  it  a  far  different  impression  of 
Mr.  Dinsmore,  as  a  father,  from  that  she  had 
derived  from  tales  told  her  by  sonae  of  the  old 
servants  in  the  family  connection. 

They  had  given  her  the  idea  that  he  was 
exceedingly  stern  and  tyrannical,  but  his  daugh 
ter  painted  him  as  a  most  loving  and  indulgent 
parent.  Mayhap  the  truth  lay  somewhere 
between  the  two  pictures,  for  as  he  himself  had 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    191 

often  said,  Elsie  was  ever  wont  to  look  upon 
him  through  rose  colored  glasses. 

"  You  did  have  a  very  nice  time,  Grandma 
Elsie  !  I  could  almost  wish  I'd  been  in  your 
place,"  exclaimed  Lulu,  when  the  tale  had  come 
to  an  end.  "  But  no  I  don't,  either,  for  then  I 
couldn't  be  my  father's  child,"  putting  her  arm 
round  the  captain's  neck  and  laying  her  cheek 
to  his,  "  and  to  belong  to  him  is  better  than 
anything  else  ! " 

"  My  little  Lulu  being  the  judge,"  laughed 
the  captain,  tightening  the  clasp  of  his  arm 
about  her  waist. 

"  Or  any  other  of  your  children,  papa,"  added 
Grace  from  her  seat  on  his  knee,  affectionately 
stroking  his  face  with  her  small  white  hand 
as  she  spoke.  "  Grandma  Elsie,  wont  you  please 
go  on  and  tell  about  other  Christmases  that 
you  remember  ?  " 

"  I  think,  my  dear,  I  have  done  my  full  share 
of  story  telling  for  one  evening,"  replied  Mrs. 
Travilla  pleasantly.  "  It  is  your  father's  turn 
now,  as  the  next  in  age.  Captain,  will  you  not 
favor  us  with  some  of  your  reminiscences  of 
former  holiday  experiences  ?  or  of  something 
else  if  you  prefer.  I  know  you  are  a  famous 
story  teller." 

"  Oh  yes,  captain  !  "  "  Oh  yes,  papa  do, 
please,"  urged  the  others. 

"  Some  other  time,  perhaps,"  he  said.     "  Do 


192    CHEISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE, 

you  know  how  late  it  is  ?  time  to  call  the  ser 
vants  in  to  prayers,  and  then  for  the  little  folks 
to  seek  their  nests.  Max,  my  son,  ring  the 
bell" 

"  Then  you  don't  mean  to  let  us  stay  up  to 
watch  the  old  year  out  and  the  new  year  in, 
papa  ?  "  queried  the  lad,  as  he  rose  and  obeyed 
the  order. 

"  Hardly,"  his  father  answered  with  a  slight 
smile  ;  "  You  are  all  too  young  to  be  allowed  to 
lose  so  large  a  portion  of  your  night's  rest. 
To  do  so  would  spoil  all  the  anticipated  pleas- 
sure  of  to-morrow." 

"  Then  I  am  sure  we  don't  want  to,  captain," 
said  Evelyn,  "  for  we  are  looking  forward  to  a 
great  deal  of  pleasure." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"MY  little  Grace  looks  tired,"  the  captain 
said,  bending  down  and  taking  her  in  his  arms 
as  the  little  folks  were  bidding  good  night.  "  I 
shall  carry  you  up  stairs,  darling,  after  the  old 
custom." 

"  Thank  you,  papa  ;  I'm  very  willing,"  replied 
Grace,  clasping  his  neck  with  her  small  arms. 

"  Lulu,  shall  I  say  good  night  to  you  first  ? " 
he  asked,  smiling  down  at  his  eldest  daughter, 
standing  by  his  side  ;  "as  you  have  Eva  with 
you,  you  will  perhaps  not  care  for  tne  usual  bit 
of  good  night  chat  with  your  father  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  I  do  care  for  it,  papa  ! "  cried 
Lulu.  "  Why,  I  sha'n't  have  another  chance 
this  year  !  I  wouldn't  miss  it  for  anything  ! " 

"  Then  you  shall  not,"  he  said,  looking  both 
pleased  and  amused  ;  "  that  sounds  as  though 
the  next  opportunity  were  far  in  the  distance.' 

He  passed  out  of  the  room  as  he  spoke,  and 
on  up  the  wide  stairway,  Lulu  and  Eva  follow 
ing,  each  with  an  arm  about  the  other's  waist. 

"  Those  talks  must  be  so  delightful,"  remarked 
the  latter  in  a  low  tone,  and  with  a  slight  sigh, 
"  I'm  very  glad  you  don't  let  me  hinder  them, 
dear  Lu-" 

193 


194    CHRISTMAS  WITH  QRAXDMA  ELSIE. 

"  I  knew  you  wouldn't  want  me  to,"  said 
Lulu  ;  "  you  are  always  so  kind  and  thoughtful 
for  others  ;  and  though  papa  sometimes  gives 
me  a  quarter  of  an  hour  or  more,  when  we  have 
a  great  deal  to  say  to  each  other,  I  think  he 
wont  stay  more  than  a  minute  or  two  to-night  ! 
so  that  it  wont  keep  me  long  away  from  you." 

"  Oh  please  don't  hurry  for  my  sake,"  said 
Eva,  adding  softly,  •'  You  know  I,  too,  shall  be 
glad  of  a  few  minutes  alone  with  my  best 
Friend.  So  if  you  like,  I  will  go  into  the  little 
tower  room  while  your  papa  is  with  you." 

"  You  can  have  both  that  and  my  bedroom  to 
yourself,  dear,"  returned  Lulu,  "  for  I  shall 
receive  papa  in  the  little  sitting  room  that  is 
Grade's  and  mine." 

They  had  reached  the  upper  hall.  The  cap 
tain  passed  into  Gracic's  bedroom,  Lulu  into 
her  own,  Eva  with  her. 

"  Such  a  sweet,  pretty  room  ! "  Eva  said, 
glancing  around  it ;  "I  am  always  struck  with 
that  thought  on  coming  into  it,  though  I  have 
seen  it  so  often." 

"  Yes,"  returned  Lulu,  her  face  lighting  up 
with  pleasure,  "  I  think  it  so  myself.  Our  dear 
father  is  constantly  adding  pretty  things  here 
and  there  to  our  room,  and  doing  oh  so  much 
to  make  his  children  happy  !  Yet,  would  you 
believe  it,  Eva?  I  am  sometimes  both  ill- 
tempered  and  disobedient  to  him," 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    195 

"  Not  now  !  not  lately  ? "  Evelyn  said  half 
in  assertion,  half  inquiringly  and  with  a  look  of 
surprise. 

"Yes,"  Lulu  replied  in  a  low,  remorseful 
tone,  her  eyes  downcast,  her  face  flushing  pain 
fully  ;  only  last  month,  one  day  Max  was  teas 
ing  me  and  I  was  in  very  bad  humor,  so  an 
swered  him  very  crossly.  Papa  happened  to  be 
in  the  next  room  and  overheard  it  all,  and  called 
to  us  both  to  come  to  him.  His  voice  sounded 
stern,  and  I  felt  angry  and  rebellious.  Max 
never  does  feel  so,  I  believe,  anyway  he's  al 
ways  obedient,  and  he  went  at  once,  but  I 
waited  to  be  called  a  second  time,  and — O  Eva, 
I'm  dreadfully,  dreadfully  ashamed  !  but  I  feel 
as  if  I  must  tell  you  because  I  can't  bear  to 
have  you  think  me  so  much  better  than  I  am." 

"  Dear  Lu,  don't  tell  it  if  it  hurts  you  so.  I'm 
sure  if  you  were  not  a  good  girl  you  wouldn't 
feel  so  very  sorry  and  ashamed,"  Evelyn  inter 
rupted,  putting  both  arms  round  her  friend  and 
kissing  her  with  warmth  of  affection. 

"  No,  indeed,  I'm  not !  "  said  Lulu  ;  "  and 
I'll  tell  it,  if  only  to  punish  myself  for  my  bad 
ness.  Papa  has  never  punished  me  for  it, 
though  I  really  did  wish  he  would  and  asked 
him  to  over  and  over  again." 

"  That  seems  very  odd,"  Eva  said,  half  smi 
ling.  "  Most  people  are  only  too  glad  to  escape 
punishment." 


396    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Maybe  I'm  different  from  most  folks,"  said 
Lulu,  "  but  I  always  want  to  beat  myself  when 
I've  been  so  hateful,  and  so  if  papa  punishes 
me  I  always  feel  a  good  deal  happier  after  it's 
over. 

"  But  I  must  finish  my  story.     Pa^a  asked, 

*  Lulu,  did  you  hear  me  bid  you  come  to  me  ? ' 
and  I   answered,  'Yes,   sir';    then    muttered, 

*  but  I'll  not  come  a  step  till  I  get  ready.'  " 

Evelyn  seemed  lost  in  astonishment.  "  Oh 
Lu  !  did  you  really  say  that  ?  could  you  venture 
to  speak  so  to  your  father — a  man  whom  every 
body  respects  so  highly,  and  who  is  so  dear  and 
kind  to  you  ?  " 

"  I  did,"  acknowledged  Lulu,  her  head  hang 
ing  still  lower  and  her  cheek  flushing  more 
hotly.  "  You  see  when  I  lived  with  Aunt 
Beulah  I  got  into  the  way  of  being  very  saucy 
to  her,  and  I  suppose  that's  howl  came  to  speak 
so  to  papa.  Oh  don't  you  think  I  ought  to  be 
dreadfully  ashamed,  and  that  papa  should  have 
punished  me  very  severely  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  he  is  the  best  judge  of  that,"  Eva 
answered,  doubtfully.  "  But  what  did  he  do  ? 
Surely  he  didn't  pass  it  over  as  of  no  conse 
quence  ?  I  think  he  couldn't  feel  it  right  to 
allow  his  own  child  to  refuse  obedience  to  his 
commands." 

"  No  ;  of  course  not.  The  minute  I'd  said 
the  words  I  could  have  bitten  my  tongue  off 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    19t 

for  it.  I  hoped  papa  hadn't  heard,  but  he  had, 
and  he  rose  from  his  chair  and  came  toward  me 
(very  quietly  ;  not  at  all  as  if  he  was  in  a  pas 
sion),  and  I  jumped  up,  saying  '  I  will,  papa  j 
I'm  coming.' " 

"  Then  he  said  in  a  tone  as  if  he  were  grieved 
and  astonished  that  his  own  little  girl  could 
talk  so  to  him — 'Tardy  obedience  following 
upon  a  most  insolent  refusal  to  obey,'  and  took 
my  hand  and  led  me  to  the  side  of  his  chair. 

"  Then  he  sat  down  and  talked  to  Max  a  lit 
tle,  and  sent  him  up  to  his  room,  and  after  Max 
had  gone  he  talked  to  me. 

"  He  said  he  must  punish  me,  but  he  would 
try  a  new  way,  and  for  four  days  I  shouldn't 
be  his  child  at  all — at  least  not  be  treated  like 
it,  but  just  as  if  I  were  only  a  little  girl  visitor  ; 
he  wouldn't  give  me  any  orders,  or  advice,  or 
direction,  or  instruction  ;  and  I  mustn't  take 
any  liberty  with  him  that  I  wouldn't  feel  free 
to  take  with  a  stranger  gentleman. 

"  He  said  I  must  understand  that  he  did  not 
intend  to  subject  me  to  any  harsh  treatment, 
but  would  be  as  polite  and  attentive  to  my 
wants  as  if  I  were  a  guest  in  the  house." 

"O  Lu,  did  you  like  it  ?  was  it  nice  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed  !  I  thought  they  were  the  long 
est  days  I'd  ever  lived,  and  wondered  how  I 
could  ever  have  thought  I'd  like  to  be  my  own 
mistress  instead  of  having  to  obey  papa. 


198    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  He  didn't  give  me  one  cross  word  or  even 
look,  but  he  didn't  invite  me  to  sit  on  his  knee, 
and  I  didn't  dare  do  so  ;  he  didn't  call  me  pet 
names  and  hug  me  up  in  his  arms,  as  he  so 
often  does  when  I  haven't  been  naughty,  and  I 
couldn't  wait  on  him  as  I  always  love  to  do  ; 
he  wouldn't  let  me  do  the  least  thing  for  him. 
I  just  felt  as  if  I  wasn't  one  of  the  family  at  all, 
and  would  ten  times  rather  have  had  the  hard 
est  of  whippings  ;  at  least  so  far  as  the  pain 
was  concerned." 

"  Yes,  of  course  ;  it  wouldn't  have  been  half 
so  hard  to  bear.  At  least  I  can  imagine  that  to 
be  made  to  feel  yourself  only  a  stranger  in 
your  father's  house  would  be  a  great  deal  worse 
than  having  to  endure  quite  severe  bodily  pain. 
So  I  think  you  may  feel  that  you  have  been 
punished." 

"  Not  so  severely  as  I  deserve,"  returned  Lulu, 
shaking  her  head  and  sighing  ;  "  no  not  half. 
There,  I  can  hear  Gracie  calling  me  to  say  good 
night.  Excuse  me  while  I  run  into  her  room 
for  a  few  minutes." 

She  found  Grace  alone  and  just  getting  into  bed. 

"  Where's  papa  ?  "  Lulu  asked. 

"  Gone  down  stairs  ;  but  he  said  he'd  be 
back  in  a  few  minutes  to  have  his  bit  of  chat 
with  you  in  our  sitting-room." 

"  Then  I'll  just  kiss  you  good  night  and  hurry 
back  to  get  ready  for  him." 


CHRISTMAS  WUII  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    199 

When  the  captain  came  he  found  Lulu  ready 
and  waiting  for  him,  seated  by  the  fire  with  her 
Bible  open  in  her  hand. 

"  I  was  learning  my  verse  for  to-morrow  morn 
ing,  papa,"  she  said,  closing  the  book  and  lay 
ing  it  aside,  as  she  rose  to  give  him  the  easy 
chair  she  had  been  occupying. 

"That  was  right,"  he  replied,  sitting  down 
and  drawing  her  to  his  knee ;  "  one  could 
hardly  end  the  old  year,  or  begin  the  new,  in  a 
better  Avay  than  by  the  study  of  God's  word. 
Well,  has  my  little  daughter  anything  particu 
lar  to  say  to  her  father  to-night  ?  " 

"  Only  that  I  wish  I'd  been  a  better  daughter 
to  you,  papa,  and  that  I  hope  I  shall  be  this — 
no  next  year  :  the  year  that's  to  begin  in  a  few 
hours.  I  do  hope  that  when  its  last  night 
comes  you  can  say,  '  My  daughter  Lulu  hasn't 
been  once  disobedient  or  in  a  passion  for  a 
whole  year.' " 

"  It  will  be  a  very  happy  thing  for  me — for 
us  both — if  I  can,"  he  said,  "  and  I  am  not  with 
out  hope  that  it  may  be  so.  But  my  dear  child, 
you  will  need  constant  watchfulness  lest  your 
besetting  sins  overcome  you  when  you  least 
expect  it." 

"  I  wish  I  could  ever  get  done  with  the  fight," 
she  sighed.  "  It's  such  a  hard  one." 

"  Yes,  I  know,  dear  child,  for  I  am  en 
gaged  in  the  same  conflict  ;  but  we  must  keep 


200    CHRISTMAS  WITH  afiANbtis   &LS1E. 

on  resolutely  till  the  dear  Master  calls  us 
home. 

"But  we  have  the  promise  of  His  help  all 
the  way,  and  that  we  shall  be  '  more  than  con 
querors  through  Him  that  loved  us.  And  the 
prize  is  eternal  life  at  God's  right  hand." 

"  It  will  be  always  easy  to  be  good  when  we 
get  to  heaven  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  the  last  remains  of  the  old  evil  nature 
will  have  been  taken  away,  and  we  will  have 
no  more  inclination  to  sin." 

"  I  am  very  glad  of  that !  and  that  God  gave 
me  such  a  good  Christian  father  to  help  me  in 
my  hard  fight  !  And,  papa,  I  must  tell  you 
again  that  I  am  very,  very  sorry  and  ashamed 
because  of  my  naughtiness  last  month.'' 

"  Dear  child,  my  dear  humble  penitent  little 
girl  !  "  he  said  tenderly,  "  it  was  all  long  since 
fully  and  freely  forgiven.  Now  good  night, 
my  darling ;  and  good  bye  till  next  year,"  he 
added  in  playful  tone,  kissing  her  fondly  over 
and  over  again,  "  unless  something  unforeseen 
should  make  you  want  your  father  before  morn 
ing.  In  that  case  you  will  not  have  far  to  run 
to  find  him." 

"  Oh  no  ;  and  it  makes  me  glad  always  at 
night  to  remember  that  you  are  so  near,  and  the 
doors  all  open  between  our  rooms,  so  that  you 
could  hear  me  if  I  should  call  out  to  you,  papa. 
I  know  you  wouldn't  be  displeased  at  being 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    201 

wakened    if    I    were    in    trouble  and    needed 
you." 

"  No,  indeed,  daughter  ;  in  that  case  I  should 
be  only  too  glad  to  be  roused  that  I  might 
hasten  to  your  assistance. 

'•  But  let  your  greatest  rejoicing  be  in  the 
thought  that  you  and  I  and  all  of  us  are  under 
the  care  of  Him  who  neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps. 
*  It  is  better  to  trust  in  the  Lord  than  to  put 
confidence  in  man.' " 

Rosie  in  her  mamma's  room,  which  she  shared 
at  this  time,  as  on  a  former  occasion,  was  pre 
paring  for  bed,  Grandma  Elsie  quietly  reading 
in  an  easy  chair  beside  the  fire. 

Presently  Rosie  went  to  the  side  of  the  chair 
and  dropping  on  her  knees  on  the  carpet,  looked 
up  smilingly  into  the  sweet  placid  face  bent 
over  the  book. 

"  Mamma,  dear,  I  have  come  for  my  good 
night  kiss  before  getting  into  bed,"  she  said 
softly,  adding  sportively,  "  the  last  I  shall  solicit 
from  you  this  year." 

"  And  you  are  going  to  be  satisfied  with  one  ?  " 
her  mother  asked  letting  the  book  fall  into 
her  lap,  while  she  laid  one  hand  gently  on  her 
young  daughter's  head  and  gazed  tenderly  down 
into  the  blooming  face  ;  with  a  somewhat  sad  ex 
pression  too,  Rosie  thought. 

"I  say,  no  to   that,  mamma,"  she  returned 
laying  her  head  in  her  mother's  lap  and  taking 


202    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

into  her  own  the  hand  that  had  been  resting 
on  it,  to  press  it  again  and  again  to  her  lips  with 
ardent  affection,  "  for  I  shall  not  be  satisfied 
with  less  than  half  a  dozen." 

Elsie  gave  them  in  quick  succession,  gather 
ing  her  child  in  her  arms  and  making  her  rest 
her  fair  head  on  the  maternal  bosom,  and  Rosie 
felt  a  warm  tear  fall  on  her  cheek. 

"  Mamma  !  "  she  exclaimed  in  concerned  sur 
prise,  "  you  are  crying  !  What  can  be  the  mat 
ter  ?  have  I  said  or  done  anything  to  grieve  you, 
dear  heart  ? "  reaching  up  an  arm  to  clasp  her 
mother's  neck,  while  she  scanned  the  loved  fea 
tures  with  earnest,  tender  scrutiny. 

For  a  minute  or  more  there  was  no  reply. 
Then  Elsie  said,  in  moved  tones,  softly  smooth 
ing  the  hair  back  from  Rosie's  temples  as  she 
spoke,  and  gazing  tenderl}-  down  into  her  eyes, 
"  My  heart  is  sad  for  you,  my  darling,  because, 
while  another  year  is  rapidly  drawing  to  a  close, 
I  have  yet  no  reason  to  hope  that  you  have 
sought  a  refuge  within  the  fold  of  the  good 
Shepherd  who  gives  to  his  sheep  eternal  life  ; 
the  dear  Saviour  who  has  been  all  these  years 
inviting  you  to  come  to  him  and  be  saved." 

"  Mamma,  I  am  very  young  yet,"  murmured 
Rosie,  hanging  her  head  and  blushing. 

"  Old  enough  to  have  become  a  diciple  of 
Jesus  years  ago,"  her  mother  said  in  sorrowful 
tones.  "  O  my  darling,  give  him  the  best  years 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    203 

of  your  life  ;  the  whole  of  your  life,  whether  it 
be  long  or  short.  Is  he  not  worthy  of  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  mamma  ;  surely  there  can  be  only  one 
answer  to  that  and  I  do  mean  to — to  try  to  turn 
over  a  new  leaf  with  the  coming  of  the  new 
year.  But,  mamma,  I  know  of  a  number  of 
good  Christians  who  didn't  begin  to  be  such  till 
they  were  many  years  older  than  I  am.  There 
is  grandpa  for  one." 

"  Yes,  my  child,"  sighed  her  mother,  "  but  he 
has  always  deeply  regretted  having  so  long  de 
layed  beginning  the  Christian  course — entering 
the  service  of  the  dear  Master  whom  now  he  loves 
better  than  wife  or  child  or  any  created  being. 
There  are  many  reasons,  my  darling,  why  de 
lay  is  both  dangerous  and  unwise  as  well  as 
basely  ungrateful." 

"  You  allude  to  the  uncertainty  of  life, 
mamma  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  of  the  continuance  of  health  and 
reason.  How  many  have  been  suddenly  over 
taken  by  fatal  illness  that  at  once  robbed  them 
of  the  power  to  think,  so  that  if  preparation 
for  the  solemn  realities  of  another  world  had 
not  been  already  made,  the  opportunity  for  so 
doing  was  forever  lost  ! 

"  There  is  also  danger  that  God's  Spirit  may 
cease  to  strive  with  you,  and  without  His  help 
you  can  not  come  to  Christ. 

"  Nor  do  we  know  how  soon  Jesus  may  come 


204    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

again  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.  He  himself  has 
told  us  that  he  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night ; 
that  is  when  he  is  not  expected. 

"  But,  Rosie,  my  dear  child,  even  if  you  could 
know  certainly  that  delay  will  not  cost  you  the 
loss  of  your  soul,  it  will  bring  you  other  loss 
great  and  irreparable." 

"  What,  mamma  ?  "  Rosie  asked  with  a  look 
of  mingled  surprise  and  alarm.  "I  can  not 
think  what  you  mean." 

"  While  it  is  a  precious  truth  that  all  who 
finally  repent  and  accept  of  Christ  as  their  only 
Saviour,  will  inherit  eternal  life — a  life  of  holi 
ness  and  unspeakable  happiness  at  God's  right 
hand,"  answered  her  mothei',  "  yet  there  will 
be  a  difference  in  the  portions  of  those  who 
have  spent  many  years  in  the  faithful  service 
of  the  Master — using  their  time  and  talents  for 
the  advancement  of  his  cause  and  kingdom, 
and  striving  to  win  others  to  know  and  serve 
him,  and  themselves  to  grow  in  grace  and  con 
formity  to  his  likeness  and  his  will — and  that 
of  others  who  have  been  saved  only  at  the  last 
and  so  as  by  fire.  All  will  be  perfectly  happy 
but  some  will  have  a  greater  capacity  for 
happiness  than  others. 

"  According  to  the  teachings  of  God's  word 
sin  is  the  greatest  folly,  the  service  of  God  the 
highest  wisdom. 

"'Doth  not  wisdom  cry?  and  understanding 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    205 

put  forth  her  voice  ?  ...  Riches  and  honor 
are  with  me  ;  yea,  durable  riches  and  right 
eousness.  My  fruit  is  better  than  gold,  yea, 
than  fine  gold  ;  and  my  revenue  than  choice 
silver  ! 

" '  They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  bright 
ness  of  the  firmament ;  and  they  that  turn 
many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  forever  and 
ever.' 

"  Rosie,  my  darling,  it  is  the  dearest  wish  of 
my  heart  to  see  you  engaged  in  that  work  ;  but 
you  can  not  teach  others  what  you  do  not  know 
yourself  ;  you  must  first  give  your  heart  to  God 
and  learn  for  yourself  the  sweetness  of  his 
love.  Will  you  not  do  it  now  ?  at  once  ?  Oh 
listen  to  his  gracious  invitation,  '  Give  me 
thine  heart.' " 

For  some  moments  a  deep  and  solemn  hush 
seemed  to  fill  the  room,  Rosie  still  kneeling 
there  with  her  head  pillowed  on  her  mother's 
breast,  Elsie's  heart  going  up  in  an  almost 
agonizing  petition  for  her  child. 

At  length  Rosie  lifted  her  head  looking  up 
into  her  mother's  face  with  dewy  eyes  and  a 
very  sweet  smile. 

"  Mamma,"  she  said  in  low  tremulous  tones, 
"  I  have  tried  to  do  it ;  I  have  asked  the  Lord 
to  forgive  all  my  sins,  to  cleanse  me  from  mine 
iniquities,  and  to  take  me  for  his  very  own  ;  and 
I  think  he  has  heard  and  granted  my  petition. 


206    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"You  know  when  the  leper  came  to  him 
saying,  'Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make 
me  clean,'  Jesus  at  once  put  forth  his  hand  and 
touched  him  saying,  'I  will;  be  thou  clean'; 
and  immediately  the  leprosy  departed  from  him. 
Mamma,  I  have  been  praying  the  leper's  prayer, 
and  I  think  the  dear  Lord  Jesus  has  said  the 
same  words  to  me." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  Elsie  said  with  emotion, 
"  for  he  is  the  unchangeable  God  ;  'Jesus  Christ 
the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever'; 
as  ready  to  be  moved  with  compassion  for  a 
sin-sick  soul  to-day,  as  he  was  for  the  leper 
when  on  earth.  And  he  has  said,  '  Him  that 
cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' " 

Clasping  her  hands  and  looking  upward, 
"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,"  she  exclaimed  ; 
"'and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  his  holy 
name  ! ' " 


CHAPTER  Xin. 

"  LTJ  !  Lu  !  five  o'clock,  time  to  get  up  ! " 
called  a  harsh  voice  in  loud,  shrill  tones. 

"Who,  who  was  calling?"  asked  Eva  start- 
ing  out  of  sleep. 

"  Only  Polly,"  laughed  Lulu. 

"  Get  up,  get  up ! "  screamed  the  bird. 
"  Time  for  breakfast.  Polly  wants  her  coffee. 
Polly  wants  a  cracker." 

"  What  a  smart  parrot !  how  plainly  she 
talks,"  said  Eva. 

"  Yes  ;  but  so  loud.  I'm  afraid  she  will  wake 
everybody  in  the  house." 

"  How  has  she  learned  your  name  so  soon  ?  " 
asked  Eva. 

"  I  don't  think  she  has,"  said  Lulu.  "  Papa 
says  there  was  a  girl  named  Louisa  in  the  place 
where  Polly  used  to  live,  that  everybody  called 
Lu,  and  the  parrot  learned  to  call  her  so  too." 

"  Happy  New  Year  !  "  screamed  Polly. 

"  Oh  just  hear  her  ! "  cried  Lulu  in  delight. 
"Papa  must  have  been  teaching  her  that,  or 
having  somebody  else  do  it,  while  we  were 
away.  I  think  she's  going  to  make  a  great  deal 
of  fun  for  us  all.  Happy  New  Year  to  you, 
207 


208    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Eva  dear,"  giving  her  friend  a  hug,  as  they  lay 
side  by  side  in  the  bed. 

"  The  same  to  you,  dear  Lu,"  returned  Eva. 
"  How  nice  it  is  to  be  here  with  you  lying  on 
this  easy  couch  with  this  down  cover  and  these 
Boft  blankets  over  us.  I  never  lay  on  a  more 
delightful  bed.  Everything  about  it  is  beauti 
ful  and  luxurious  too." 

"  Papa  was  very  particular  to  get  the  very 
best  of  springs  and  mattresses  for  all  our  beds," 
replied  Lulu.  "  Oh  but  he  is  a  dear,  good 
father,  always  careful  for  the  comfort  and  hap 
piness  of  all  his  children  !  " 

"  And  of  his  wife  ?  " 

"  Oh  yes  indeed  !  I'm  quite  sure  no  man  could 
take  better  care  of  his  wife,  or  be  more  loving 
and  kind  to  her,  than  papa  is  to  Mamma  Vi. 
And  I'm  pretty  sure  he  was  just  the  same  to  my 
mother  ;  he  says  he  loved  her  very  dearly  and 
loves  his  children — I  mean  Max  and  Gracie  and 
me — because  they  were  hers  as  well  as  because 
they  are  his  very  own." 

"  Lu  !  Lu  !  get  up  !  Time  for  breakfast !  " 
screamed  Polly  again. 

"I  suppose  it  is  morning,  or  she  wouldn't  be 
making  such  a  fuss,"  said  Lulu. 

"  Yes,"  said  Eva,  "  I  see  a  little  light  coming 
in  at  the  window." 

"  I'll  light  the  gas  in  the  sitting-room,  and 
give  her  a  cracker  to  stop  her  screaming,"  said 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    209 

Lulu,  getting  out  of  bed  and  feeling  about  for 
her  warm  slippers  and  dressing  gown.  "  Then 
I'll  run  and  catch  papa  and  Gracie." 

"  Lulu,"  said  the  captain's  voice  from  Grace's 
room. 

"  I'm  here,  papa.  Oh  a  happy  New  Year  to 
you  ! " 

"  Thank  you,  dear  child.  I  wish  you  the 
same  ;  but  I  want  you  to  give  Polly  a  cracker 
as  quickly  as  you  can  to  stop  her  screaming; 
for  I  fear  she  will  wake  both  guests  and 
babies." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  will.  I  was  just  going  to," 
replied  the  little  girl.  "  Then  shall  I  stay  up  ?  " 

"  I  think  you  may  as  well  go  back  to  bed  and 
try  to  take  another  nap,"  he  answered.  "  It  is 
very  early  yet." 

Lulu  hurried  into  the  sitting-room  where 
Polly's  cage  was  hanging,  and  struck  a  light. 

"  What  you  'bout  ?  Where  you  been  ?  "  de 
manded  the  parrot. 

"  Sleeping  in  my  bed  as  I  have  a  right  to, 
Miss  Saucebox,"  returned  Lulu,  laughing  as  she 
opened  a  cupboard  door  and  brought  out  a 
paper  of  crackers.  "  There,  take  that  and  see 
if  you  can  hold  your  tongue  till  folks  are  ready 
to  get  up." 

The  bird  took  the  offered  cracker  and  began 
eating  it,  standing  on  one  foot,  on  its  perch,  and 
holding  the  food  in  the  claws  of  the  other, 


210    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

while  it  bit  off  a  little  at  a  time,  Lulu  looking 
on  with  intei-est. 

"You'll  have  to  behave  better  than  this,  or 
you'll  get  banished  to  the  attic,  or  the  kitchen, 
or  some  other  far-off  place,"  she  said,  shaking 
her  finger  threateningly  at  Poll. 

Then,  after  turning  down  the  light,  she  ran 
back  to  bed. 

"  Are  you  asleep,  Eva  ? "  she  asked  in  a 
whisper. 

"  No  dear  ;  wide  awake ." 

"  Then  let's  talk  ;  for  I'm  as  wide  awake  as 
I  can  be." 

"  But  didn't  your  father  say  you  were  to  try 
for  another  nap  ?  " 

"  I  understood  him  to  mean  only  that  I  might 
if  I  chose,  not  that  I  must  ;  but  perhaps  he 
meant  that  he  wanted  me  to  ;  so  I'll  keep  quiet 
and  try." 

"  She  did  so,  saying  to  herself,  "  I  just  know 
it's  no  use,  for  I  was  never  wider  awake  in  my 
life,"  but  to  her  great  astonishment  the  next 
thing  she  knew  it  was  broad  daylight  and  Eva 
up  and  brushing  out  her  hair  before  the  mirror 
over  the  bureau. 

'•  Why,  I've  been  asleep  and  I  hadn't  the 
least  idea  of  such  a  thing  !  "  cried  Lulu  spring 
ing  out  upon  the  floor  and  beginning  to  dress  in 
all  haste. 

"  Oh,  you've  had  a  nice  nap  and  will  feel  the 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    211 

better  for  it  all  day,  I'm  sure,"  returned  Eva 
laughing  in  a  kindly  way  ;  "  and  that  is  your 
reward  for  trying  to  do  as  your  papa  probably 
wished  you  to.  But  need  you  hurry  so  ?  isn't 
it  a  good  while  to  breakfast  time  ?  " 

"  Yes,  but  I  have  to  dress  and  say  my  prayers  ; 
and  I  always  like  so  much  to  have  a  little  time 
to  chat  with  papa  before  the  bell  rings." 

"  Lu  !  Lu  !  "  screamed  the  parrot,  "  time  for 
breakfast !  Polly  wants  her  coffee." 

"Just  hear  Polly,"  exclaimed  Lulu  ;  "it  does 
seem  as  if  she  must  have  sense.  I  suppose  she 
does  think  it's  time  for  breakfast." 

"  Does  she  drink  coffee  ?  ''  asked  Eva. 

"  Yes  ;  she  is  very  fond  of  it.  She  gets  a 
cup  every  morning." 

"  She's  a  very  amusing  pet,  I  think,"  re 
marked  Evelyn.  "  What  fun  it  will  be  to  teach 
her  to  say  all  sorts  of  cute  things  ! " 

"Yes,"  sighed  Lulu,  "but  papa  says  if  she 
should  hear  angry,  passionate,  or  willful  words 
from  my  lips  she  may  learn  and  repeat  them  to 
my  shame  and  sorrow.  But  oh  I  hope  I  never 
shall  let  her  hear  such  !  " 

"  I  don't  believe  you  ever  will  say  such  words 
any  more,  dear  Lu,"  Eva  said  with  an  affection 
ate  look  into  her  friend's  face.  "  I  don't  believe 
you  have  ever  been  in  a  passion  since — since 
the  time  that  little  Elsie  had  that  sad  fall." 

"  No,  I  have  not  been  in  a  rage,  but  I  have 


212    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

said  some  angry  words  a  few  times,  and  oh — as 
you  must  remember  that  I  told  you — some  very 
rebellious  and  insolent  ones  to  my  dear  papa — 
— not  so  long  ago.  Oh  dear,  I'm  afraid  my 
tongue  can  never  be  tamed  ! 

"  Papa  made  me  learn  that  third  chapter  of 
James  that  says  'the  tongue  is  a  fire,  a  world  of 
iniquity  and  that  no  man  can  tame  it.'  Then  he 
talked  to  me  so  nicely  and  kindly  about  learning 
to  rule  my  tongue  and  make  it  always  speak  as 
it  ought — wise,  kind,  pleasant  words.  And  he 
told  me  the  only  way  to  do  it  was  by  getting 
my  heart  right — by  God's  help — because,  as 
the  Bible  tells  us  in  another  place,  it  is  out  of 
the  abundance  of  the  heart  that  the  mouth 
speaketh." 

"  Your  father  takes  a  great  deal  of  pains  to 
teach  and  help  you,  dear  Lu,  doesn't  he  ?  "  said 
Eva. 

"  Yes,  yes,  indeed  ! "  returned  Lulu,  with 
warmth  ;  all  his  children,  but  especially  me,  I 
think,  because  I'm  the  naughtiest  and  have  the 
hardest  work  trying  to  be  good.  I'm  often 
surprised  at  papa's  patience  with  me  and  the 
trouble  he  takes  to  help  me  in  my  hard  fight 
with  my  passionate,  wilful  temper." 

Just  then  Grace's  voice  was  heard  at  the 
door,  "  Happy  New  Year,  Eva  and  Lu  !  May  I 
come  in  ?  " 

"Yes,  come.     Happy    New  Year    to   you," 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    213 

cried  both  girls,  Lulu  running  and  taking  her 
sister  in  her  arms  to  hug  and  kiss  her. 

"  You  darling  child  !  You  look  bright  and 
well.  Are  you  ?  " 

"Yes,  you  old  woman,"  laughed  Gracie, 
returning  the  hug  and  kisses  ;  "  and  I'm  all 
ready  for  breakfast.  Ai%e  you  ?  " 

"  No,  not  quite." 

"  I  am,"  said  Eva.  "  Shall  we  go  into  the 
sitting-room,  Graeie,  and  wait  there  for  Lu  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Grace,  leading  the  way  ; 
"  and  I'll  be  learning  my  Bible  verse  while  we 
wait  for  her  and  papa  and  the  breakfast  bell." 

Lulu  and  her  father  joined  them  at  the  same 
moment. 

The  captain  kissed  the  little  girls  all  around 
and  presented  each  with  a  pretty  little  porte- 
monnaie. 

Eva  thanked  him  with  smiles,  blushes  and 
appreciative  words  ;  his  own  two  with  hugs 
and  kisses  in  addition  to  the  thanks  given  in 
words. 

"  Mine's  ever  so  pretty,  papa,"  Lulu  said, 
turning  it  about  in  her  hands. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  pleased  with  it,"  he  said, 
smiling, "  but  are  you  going  to  be  satisfied  with 
looking  at  the  outside  ?  don't  you  want  to  exam 
ine  the  lining  also  ?  " 

"  Why,  yes,  sir  ?  "  opening  it.  "  Oh,  oh,  it 
isn't  empty  !  "  she  laughed,  beginning  to  take 


214    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

out  the  contents — two  clean,  crisp  one  dollar 
notes,  and  a  handful  of  bright  new  quarters, 
dimes  and  five  cent  pieces.  "  Papa,  how  kind 
and  generous  you  are  to  me  !  " 

Grace  had  her  purse  open  by  this  time  and 
found  it  lined  in  like  manner  with  Lulu's. 
"  Dear  papa,  thank  you  ever  so  much,"  she  said, 
looking  up  into  his  face  with  eyes  full  of  love 
and  gratitude.  "  It's  a  great  deal  for  me  to 
have  beside  all  the  rest  you  gave  me." 

"  You  are  both  as  welcome  as  possible,  my 
darlings  ;  only  make  good  use  of  it,  remember 
ing  that  money  is  one  of  the  talents  for  which 
we  must  give  account  to  God  at  last,"  he 
answered  to  both. 

"  Eva,  my  dear,"  turning  to  her,  "  you  will 
find  the  same  in  yours,  and  I  hope  will  accept  it 
from  me  as  though  you  were  one  of  my 
daughters.  Do  me  the  kindness  to  let  me  be  in 
some  respects,  a  father  to  you  ;  since  your  own 
is  absent  in  the  happy  home  to  which  I  trust 
we  are  all  traveling." 

She  was  standing  near,  the  present  he  had 
given  her  in  her  hand.  She  had  been  looking 
from  it  to  Lulu  and  Grace,  thinking  the  while 
how  good  it  was  in  the  captain  to  treat  her  so 
much  like  one  of  hie  own,  and  now  at  these  kind 
words  spoken  in  tender  fatherly  tones,  both 
heart  and  eyes  grew  full  to  overflowing. 

He  saw  that  she  could  not  speak  for  emotion, 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    215 

and  taking  her  hand,  drew  her  to  his  knee  and 
kissed  her,  saying,  "  Don't  try  to  thank  me  in 
words,  my  dear  ;  your  speaking  countenance 
tells  me  all  you  would  say." 

"  What  you  'bout  ?  "  screamed  Polly  at  that 
instant,  just  as  if  she  were  calling  the  captain  to 
account  for  his  actions. 

That  made  them  all  laugh  ;  even  Evelyn, 
who  had  been  just  ready  to  cry.  Then  the 
breakfast  bell  rang  and  everybody  hastened  to 
obey  its  summons. 

Many  a  "  Happy  New  Year,"  was  exchanged 
among  them  as  they  gathered — a  bright  faced, 
cheerful  set — in  the  pleasant  breakfast-room  and 
about  its  bountiful  table. 

Each  had  a  gift  to  show,  for  all  had  been 
remembered  in  that  way  by  either  the  captain 
or  Violet,  some  by  both,  and  each  one  had 
received  or  did  now  receive,  something  from 
Grandma  Elsie — a  book,  toy  or  game. 

The  gifts  seemed  to  give  universal  satisfac 
tion  and  all  were  in  gayest  spirits. 

Shortly  after  breakfast — almost  before  the 
children  had  done  with  comparing  and  talking 
about  their  presents — the  other  guests  began  to 
arrive,  and  by  ten  o'clock  everybody  who  had 
been  invited  was  there. 

Then  began  the  fun  of  arranging  themselves 
in  groups  and  having  photograps  taken  ;  after 
that  the  acting  of  the  charades. 


216    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

The  picture  suggested  by  Violet  was  taken 
first.  In  it  Grandma  Elsie  was  seated  between 
her  father  on  one  side,  and  her  namesake 
daughter  on  the  other,  Mrs.  Leland  having  her 
babe  in  her  arms,  while  little  Ned  leaned  confi 
dingly  against  his  great-grandfather's  knee. 

The  captain  and  Violet,  with  their  two  little 
ones,  made  another  pretty  picture.  Then  the 
captain  was  taken  again  with  his  older  three 
grouped  about  him.  Then  Grandma  Elsie 
again  with  her  son  Edward  and  his  Zoe,  stand 
ing  behind  her,  Rosie  and  Walter  one  on  each 
side. 

She  thought  this  quite  enough,  but  her  college 
boys  insisted  on  having  her  taken  again,  seated 
between  them. 

It  was  then  proposed  that  the  other  members 
of  the  company  should  be  taken  in  turn — singly 
or  in  groups  ; — but  all  declined,  expressing  a 
decided  preference  for  spending  the  time  in  a 
more  amusing  manner,  such  as  forming  tableaux 
and  acting  charades. 

The  older  people  took  possession  of  a  large 
parlor  and  sat  there  conversing,  while  the 
younger  ones  consulted  together  and  made 
their  arrangements  in  the  library. 

Misconstrue  was  the  first  word  chosen.  Pres 
ently  Evelyn  walked  into  the  parlor,  followed 
almost  immediately  by  Harold  with  a  book  in 
his  hand. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    217 

"  You  are  here,  Miss  ?  "  he  said  glancing  at 
Evelyn.  "  And  you,  Miss  ?  "  as  Sydney  Dins- 
more  came  tripping  in  from  the  hall. 

"Yes;  and  here  comes  another  Miss";  she 
replied,  as  Lulu  appeared  in  the  open  doorway. 

"  I  too,  am  a  miss  ;  there  are  four  of  us  here 
now,"  said  Rosie,  coming  up  behind  Lulu. 

"  I  am  a  miss,"  proclaimed  Maud  Dinsmore, 
stepping  in  after  Rosie. 

"  And  I  am  a  miss,"  echoed  Lora  Howard, 
coming  after  her. 

"  Well,  stand  up  in  a  row  and  let  us  see  if 
you  can  say  your  lesson  without  a  miss,"  said 
Harold. 

"  Oh  it's  a  spelling  school — all  of  girls  !  " 
remarked  Grace  in  a  low  aside  to  her  little 
friend  Rosie  Lacey  ;  they  two  having  chosen 
a  place  among  the  spectators  rather  than  with 
the  actors  on  this  occasion. 

"  Yes,"  returned  Rosie  ;  "  I  wonder  why  they 
don't  have  some  of  the  boys  in  the  class  too." 

"  When  did  Columbus  discover  America,  Miss 
Maud  ?  "  asked  Harold. 

"  In  194 2,"  returned  Maud  with  the  air  of  one 
who  is  quite  confident  of  the  correctness  of  her 
reply. 

"  A  miss  for  you,"  said  Harold.  "  Next. 
When  did  Columbus  discover  America  ?  " 

"In  1620,  just  after  the  landing  of  the  pit 
grims,"  answered  Sydney. 


218    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Another  miss,"  said  Harold.     "  Next." 

•''Something  happened  in  1775,"  said  Eva 
meditatively. 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  Rosie,  "  Columbus'  discovery 
was  long  before  that— somewhere  about  the 
year  1000,  was  it  not,  Mr.  Travilla?" 

"  A  miss  for  each  of  you,"  replied  Harold, 
shaking  his  head.  "  What  year  was  it,  Lulu  ?  " 

"It  must  have  been  before  I  was  born,"  she 
answered  slowly,  as  if  not  entirely  certain — 
"  Yes,  I'm  quite  sure  it  was,  and  I  can't  remem 
ber  before  I  was  born." 

"  A  miss  for  you  too,"  said  Hai'old.  "  You 
have  every  one  missed  and  will  have  to  con  your 
task  over  again." 

At  that  each  girl  opened  a  book  which  she 
held  in  her  hand,  and  for  several  minutes  they 
all  seemed  to  be  studying  diligently. 

"  Ah,  ha  !  ah  ha  !  um  h'm  !  mis-con  "  mur 
mured  Cousin  Ronald,  half-aloud  ;  "  vara  weel 
done,  lads  and  lasses.  What's  the  next  syllable  ? 
strue  ?  Ah  ha,  um  h'm  !  we  shall  see  presently," 
as  the  books  were  closed  and  the  youug  actors 
vanished  through  the  door  into  the  hall. 

They  were  hardly  gone  Avhen  Zoe  entered, 
carrying  a  small  basket  filled  with  flowers  which 
she  began  to  strew  here  and  there  over  the  floor. 

"  Ah  ha  !  ah  ha  !  um  h'm  !  "  cried  Cousin 
Ronald,  "  she  strews  the  flowers  ;  misconstrue 
is  the  word  na  doot." 


WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  219 

"Ah  Cousin  Ronald,  somebody  must  have 
told  you,"  laughed  Zoe,  tripping  from  the  room. 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  Rosie  Lacey,  "  I  see  now  why 
the  boys  didn't  take  part  this  time  ;  because 
they  couldn't  be  miss." 

"  Here  they  come  now,  boys  and  girls  too," 
exclaimed  Grace.  "  Why  how  they're  laugh 
ing  !  I  wonder  what's  the  joke  ?  " 

They  were  all  laughing  as  at  something  very 
amusing,  and  after  entering  the  Toom  did  noth 
ing  but  sit  or  stand  about  laughing  all  the 
time  ;  fairly  shaking  with  laughter,  laughing, 
laughing  till  the  tears  came  into  their  eyes,  and 
the  older  people  joined  in  without  in  the  least 
knowing  the  exciting  cause  of  so  much  mirth. 

"  Come,  children,  tell  us  the  joke,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore  at  length. 

"  O  grandpa,  can't  you  see  ?  "  asked  Rosie 
Travilla,  and  they  all  hurried  from  the  room, 
to  return  presently  in  a  procession,  each  carry 
ing  something  in  his  or  her  hand. 

Harold  had  a  log  of  wood,  Herbert  a  post, 
Max  a  block,  Frank  the  wooden  part  of  an  old 
musket,  while  Chester,  though  empty-handed, 
wore  an  old  fashioned  stock  or  cravat  and  held 
his  head  very  stiffly. 

Maud,  dressed  as  a  huckster,  had  a  basket 
filled  with  apples,  oranges,  nuts  and  candies. 
Sydney,  wearing  an  old  cloak  and  straw  hat,  had 
a  basket  on  her  arm  in  which  were  needles, 


220    VHR1STMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

tapes,  buttons,  pins,  and  other  small  wares  such 
as  are  often  hawked  about  the  streets. 

Lulu  and  Eva  brought  up  the  rear,  carrying 
the  parrot  and  Grade's  kitten. 

Maud  and  Sydney  made  the  circuit  of  the 
room,  the  one  crying,  "Apples  and  Oranges  ! 
buy  any  apples  and  oranges  ? "  the  other  ask 
ing,  "  Want  any  pins  to-day  ?  needles,  buttons, 
shoe-strings  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  Grandma  Rose,  "  Have  you  noth 
ing  else  to  offer  ?  " 

"  No,  ma'am,  this  is  my  whole  stock  in  trade," 
replied  Sydney. 

"  I  laid  in  a  fresh  stock  of  fruit  this  morning, 
ma'am,  and  it's  good  enough  for  anybody," 
sniffed  Maud,  with  indignant  air. 

"  Do  you  call  that  a  musket,  sir  ? "  asked 
Chester  of  Frank. 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  called  it  the  stock  of  one." 

"  Lulu  and  Eva,  why  bring  those  creatures  in 
here  ?  "  asked  Herbert,  elevating  his  eyebrows 
as  in  astonishment. 

"  Because  they're  our  live  stock,"  replied 
Lulu. 

Now  Frank  began  to  play  the  part  of 
a  clown  or  buffoon,  acting  in  a  very  silly 
and  stupid  manner,  while  the  others  looked 
on  laughing  and  pointing  their  fingers  at  him  in 
derision. 

"  Frank,   can't  you  behave   yourself  ? "   ex- 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    221 

claimed  Maud.  "  It  mortifies  me  to  see  you 
making  yourself  the  laughing-stock  of  the  whole 
company." 

"  Laughing-stock — laughing-stock,"  said  sev 
eral  voices  among  the  spectators,  the  captain 
adding,  "Very  well. done  indeed  !  " 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  said  Harold.  "  If  the  com 
pany  are  not  tired  we  will  give  them  one  more." 

"  Let  us  have  it,"  said  his  grandfather. 

Some  of  the  girls  now  joined  the  spectators, 
while  Harold  drew  out  a  little  stand,  and  he, 
Chester,  and  Herbert  seated  themselves  about  it 
with  paper  and  pencils  before  them,  assuming  a 
very  business-like  air. 

Frank  had  stepped  out  to  the  hall.  In  a  min 
ute  or  two  he  returned  and  walked  up  to  the 
others,  hat  in  hand. 

Bowing  low,  but  awkwardly,  "You're  the 
school  committee  I  understand,  gents  ?  "  he  re 
marked  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,"  said  Harold,  "  and  we  want  a  teacher 
for  the  school  at  Sharon.  Have  you  come  to 
apply  for  the  situation  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  heered  tell  ye  was  wantin*  a 
superior  kind  o'  male  man  to  take  the  school  fer 
the  winter,  and  bein'  as  I  was  out  o'  a  job,  I 
thought  I  mout  as  well  try  my  hand  at  that  as 
enny  thin'  else." 

"Take  a  seat  and  let  us  inquire  into  your 
qualifications,"  said  Herbert,  waving  his  hand  in 


222    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

the  direction  of  a  vacant  chair.     "  Bat  first  tell 
us  your  name  and  where  you  are  from." 

"  My  name,  sir,  is  Peter  Bones,  and  I  come 
from  the  town  o'  Hardtack  in  the  next  county  ; 
jest  beyant  the  hill  yander.  I've  a  good  eddica 
tion  o'  me  own,  too,  though  I  never  rubbed  my 
back  agin  a  college,"  remarked  the  applicant, 
sitting  down  and  tilting  his  chair  back  on  its 
hind  legs,  retaining  his  balance  by  holding  on  to 
the  one  occupied  by  Herbert.  "  I  kin  spell  the 
spellin'  book  right  straight  through,  sir,  from 
kiver  to  kiver." 

"  But  spelling  is  not  the  only  branch  to  be 
taught  in  the  Sharon  school,"  said  Chester. 
"  What  else  do  you  know." 

"  The  three  r's,  sir  ;  reading,  'ritin,'  and  'rith- 
metic." 

"  You  are  acquainted  with  mathematics  !  " 

"  Well,  no,  not  so  much  with  Mathy  as  with 
his  brother  Bill ;  but  I  know  him  like  a  book  ; 
fact  I  might  say  like  several  books." 

"Like  several  books,  eh?"  eehoed  Chester 
in  a  sarcastic  tone  ;  "  but  how  well  may  you  be 
acquainted  with  the  books  ?  What's  the  mean 
ing  of  pathology  ?  " 

"  The  science  of  road  making  of  course,  sir  j 
enny  fool  could  answer  such  a  question  as 
that." 

"  Could  he,  indeed  ?  Well  you've  made  a 
miss,  for  your  answer  is  wide  of  the  mark." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    223 

"  How  wide  is  the  Atlantic  ocean  ? "  asked 
Herbert. 

"  'Bout  a  thousand  miles." 

"  Another  miss  ;  it's  three  thousand." 

"  I  know  it  useter  to  be,  years  ago,  but 
they've  got  to  crossin'  it  so  quick  now  that  you 
needn't  tell  me  it's  more'n  a  thousand." 

"  In  what  year  was  the  Declaration  of  Inde 
pendence  signed  ?  "  asked  Harold. 

"  Wall  now,  I  don't  jist  remember,"  returned 
the  applicant,  thrusting  both  hands  deep  into 
his  pockets  and  gazing  down  meditatively  at 
the  carpet,  "  somewheres  'bout  1 860,  wuzn't  it  ? 
no,  come  to  think,  I  guess  'twas  '63." 

"  No,  no,  no !  you  are  thinking  of  the  pro 
clamation  of  emancipation.  Another  miss.  We 
don't  find  you  qualified  for  the  situation  ;  so 
wish  you  good  day,  sir." 

"  Ah,  ah  !  ah,  ah  '.  um  h'm,  urn  h'm  !  so  I 
should  say,"  soliloquized  Mr.  Lilburn,  leaning 
on  his  goldheaded  cane  and  watching  the  four 
lads  as  they  scattered  and  left  the  room ;  "  and 
so  this  is  the  end  of  act  the  first,  I  suppose. 
Miss,  miss,  miss,  ah  that's  the  syllable  that 
begins  the  new  word." 

Evelyn  now  came  in  with  an  umbrella  in  her 
hand,  Grace  and  Rose  Lacey  walking  a  little  in 
her  rear.  Evelyn  raised  the  umbrella  and  turn 
ing  to  the  little  girls,  said  pleasantly,  "  Come 
under,  children,  I  can't  keep  the  rain  off  you 


224    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

unless  you  are  under  the  umbrella."  They 
accepted  the  invitation  and  the  three  moved 
slowly  back  and  forth  across  the  room  several 
times. 

"  It's  a  nice  sort  of  shelter  to  be  under  when 
it  rains,"  remarked  Rose  Lacey. 

"  Yes,  I  like  to  be  under  it,"  said  Grace. 

"  But  it  is  wearisome  to  walk  all  the  time  ; 
let  us  stand  still  for  a  little,"  proposed  Evelyn. 

"  Yes  ;  by  that  stand  yonder,"  said  Grace. 

They  went  to  it  and  stationed  themselves 
there  for  a  moment ;  then  Grace  stepped  from, 
under  the  umbrella  and  seated  herself  on  the 
carpet  under  the  stand. 

•'  Look,  look  !  "  laughed  Rose  Lacey,  "  there's 
Miss  Grace  Raymond  under  the  stand  ;  a  miss- 
under-stand." 

A  storm  of  applause,  and  cries  of  "  Well 
done,  little  ones  !  Very  prettily  done  indeed  ! " 
and  Gracie,  rosy  with  blushes,  came  out  from 
her  retreat  and  ran  to  hide  her  face  on  her 
father's  shoulder,  while  he  held  her  close  with 
one  arm,  softly  smoothing  her  curls  with  the 
other  hand. 

"  Don't  be  disturbed,  darling,"  he  said  ;  "  it 
is  only  kind  commendation  of  the  way  in  which 
Rosie  and  you  have  acted  your  parts." 

"Why  you  should  feel  proud  and  happy, 
Gracie,"  said  Zoe,  drawing  near.  "  We  are 
going  to  have  that  tableau  now  in  which  you 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    225 

are  to  be  a  little  flower  girl.  So  come,  wont 
you  ?  and  let  me  help  you  dress." 

Tableaux  filled  up  the  rest  of  the  morning. 

After  dinner  Harold  and  Herbert  gave  aa 
exhibition  of  tricks  of  legerdemain,  which  even 
the  older  people  found  interesting  and  amusing. 
The  little  ones  were  particularly  delighted  with 
a  marvellous  shower  of  candy  that  ended  the 
performance. 

Some  of  Cousin  Ronald's  stones  of  the  heroes 
of  Scottish  history  and  song  made  the  evening 
pass  delightfully. 

But  at  an  early  hour  the  whole  company,  led 
by  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  united  in  a  short  service 
of  prayer,  praise,  and  the  reading  of  the  scrip 
tures,  and  at  its  close  the  guests  bade  goodbye 
and  scattered  to  their  homes. 

'*  Well,"  said  Max,  following  the  rest  of  the 
family  into  the  parlor,  after  they  had  seen  the 
last  guest  depart,  "I  never  had  a  pleasanter 
New  Year's  day." 

"  Nor  I  either,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  and  we  had 
such  a  delightful  time  last  year  too,  that  I 
really  don't  know  which  I  enjoyed  the  most." 

"  And  we  have  good  times  all  the  time  since 
we  have  a  home  of  our  own  with  our  dear 
father  in  it,"  remarked  Grace,  taking  his  hand 
and  carrying  it  to  her  lips,  while  her  sweet 
Azure  eyes  looked  up  lovingly  into  his  face. 

An  emphatic  endorsement  of  that  sentiment 


226    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

from  both  Max  and  Lulu.  Then  the  captain, 
smiling  tenderly  upon  them,  said,  "  I  dearly 
love  to  give  you  pleasure,  my  darlings,  my 
heart's  desire  is  for  my  children's  happiness  in 
this  world  and  the  next ;  but  life  can  not  be  all 
play  ;  so  lessons  must  be  taken  up  again  to 
morrow  morning,  and  I  hope  to  find  you  all  in 
an  industrious  and  tractable  mood." 

"  I  should  hope  so  indeed,  papa,"  returned 
Max  ;  "  if  we  are  not  both  obedient  and  indus 
trious  we  will  deserve  to  be  called  an  ungrate 
ful  set." 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

THE  weather  the  next  day  was  so  mild  and 
pleasant  that  Max  and  Lulu  asked  and  obtained 
permission  to  take  a  ride  of  several  miles  on 
their  ponies. 

They  went  alone,  their  father  and  Violet 
having  driven  out  in  the  family  carriage,  taking 
Jhe  three  younger  children  with  them. 

On  their  return  Max  and  his  sister  approached 
the  house  from  a  rear  entrance  to  the  grounds, 
passing  through  the  bit  of  woods  belonging  to 
the  estate,  the  garden  and  shrubbery,  and  across 
the  lawn. 

In  traversing  the  wood  they  came  upon  a 
man  leaning  idly  against  a  tree,  in  a  lounging 
attitude,  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  a  half 
consumed  cigar  in  his  mouth. 

He  was  a  stranger  to  the  children,  and  from 
his  shabby,  soiled  clothing,  unkempt  locks,  and 
unshaven  face,  it  was  evident  he  belonged  to 
the  order  of  tramps. 

He   stood  directly  in  the  path  the  children 

were   pursuing,  just   where   it  made  a  sudden 

turn,  and  Lulu's  pony  had  almost  trodden  upon 

his  foot  before  they  were  aware  of  his  vicinity. 

227 


228    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Fairy  shied,  snorting  with  fright,  and  almost 
unseated  her  young  rider. 

"Look  out  there,  and  don't  ride  a  fellow 
down  ! "  growled  the  man,  catching  hold  of 
Fairy's  bridle  and  scowling  into  the  face  of  her 
rider. 

Lulu  did  not  seem  to  be  frightened.  Her 
quick  temper  rose  at  the  man's  insolence, 
and  she  exclaimed  authoritatively,  "Let  go 
of  my  bridle  this  instant,  and  get  out  of  the 
path." 

"  I  will  when  I  get  ready,  and  no  sooner,"  re 
turned  the  man  insolently. 

"  What  are  you  doing  in  these  grounds,  sir  ?  " 
demanded  Max,  adding,  "  You  have  no  call  to 
be  here.  Let  go  of  that  bridle  and  step  out  of 
the  path  at  once." 

"  I'm  not  under  your  orders,  bubby,"  said  the 
tramp  with  a  disagreeable,  mocking  laugh. 

"  These  are  my  father's  grounds,"  said  Max, 
drawing  himself  up  with  a  detei'mined  air, 
"  and  we  don't  allow  tramps  and  loafers  here  ; 
so  if  you  don't  let  go  of  that  bridle  and  be  off 
I'll  set  my  dog  on  you.  Here,  Prince,  Prince  !  " 

At  the  sound  of  the  call,  answered  by  a  loud 
bark,  and  the  sight  of  Prince's  huge  form  mak 
ing  rapid  bounds  in  his  direction,  the  tramp  re 
leased  Fairy's  bridle,  and  growling  out  an  oath, 
turned  and  made  his  way  with  all  celerity 
toward  the  public  road,  leaping  the  fence  that 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    229 

separated  it  from  Capt.  Raymond's  grounds, 
barely  in  time  to  escape  Prince's  teeth,  as  he 
made  a  dash  to  seize  him  by  the  leg. 

"  Oh,"  cried  Lulu,  drawing  a  long  breath  of 
relief,  "  what  a  happy  thing  that  Prince  came 
running  out  to  meet  us  !  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Max,  "  and  I  hope  he  has  given 
that  fellow  a  fright  that  will  keep  him  from 
ever  coming  into  these  grounds  again.  If  he 
isn't  a  scoundrel  his  looks  certainly  belie  him 
very  much." 

They  had  held  their  ponies  in  check  while 
watching  the  race  between  man  and  dog,  but 
now  urged  them  forward  in  haste  to  reach  the 
house  ;  for  the  short  winter  day  was  fast  clos 
ing  in. 

The  captain  was  standing  on  the  veranda  as 
they  rode  up. 

"  You  are  a  trifle  late,  children,"  he  said,  as 
he  stepped  to  the  side  of  Fairy  and  lifted  Lulu 
from  the  saddle,  but  his  tone  was  not  stern. 

"  Yes,  papa,"  said  Max  ;  "  I'm  afraid  we  went 
a  little  farther  than  we  ought ;  at  any  rate  it 
took  us  longer  than  we  expected  to  reach  home 
again  ;  and  we  were  detained  a  minute  or  two 
just  now,  out  here  in  the  grove,  by  a  tramp  that 
caught  hold  of  Fairy's  bridle  and  wouldn't  let 
go  till  I  called  Prince  and  he  showed  his  teeth." 

"  What !  can  it  be  possible  ? ''  cried  the  cap 
tain  closing  his  fingers  more  firmly  over  the 


230    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

hand  Lulu  had  slipped  into  his,  and  gazing  down 
into  her  face  with  a  look  of  mingled  concern 
and  relief.  "  It  is  well  indeed  that  Lulu  was 
not  alone,  and  that  Prince  was  at  hand.  Come 
into  the  library  and  tell  me  all  about  it." 

He  led  Lulu  in  as  he  spoke,  Max  following, 
while  a  servant  took  the  ponies  to  their  stable. 

Capt.  Raymond  sat  down  and  drew  Lulu  to 
his  side,  putting  an  arm  protectingly  around 
her,  while  Max,  standing  near,  went  on  to  give 
the  particulars  of  their  encounter  with  the 
tramp,  Lulu  now  and  then  putting  in  a  word. 

"Now,  daughter,"  the  captain  said  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  story,  "  I  hope  you  are  quite 
convinced  of  the  wisdom  and  kindness  of  your 
father's  prohibition  of  solitary  rides  and  walks 
for  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  am,  and  do  not  intend  ever  to 
disobey  you  again  by  taking  them.  I  wasn't 
much  frightened,  but  I  know  it  would  have 
been  very  dangerous  for  me  if  I'd  been  alone." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  he  said,  caressing  her  with 
grave  tenderness,  "  it  almost  makes  me  shudder 
to  think  of  what  might  have  happened  had  you 
been  without  a  protector." 

"  And  I  doubt  if  I  could  have  protected  her 
without  Prince's  help,  papa,"  said  Max.  "  I 
think  he's  a  valuable  fellow,  and  pays  for  his 
keep." 

"  Yes  ;  I  am  very  glad  I  selected  him  as  a 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    231 

Christmas  gift  to  you,"  said  his  father.  "  But 
now  I  must  warn  you  both  to  say  nothing  to,  or 
before  Gracie,  about  this  occurrence  ;  for  timid 
as  she  is,  it  would  be  apt  to  cause  her  much  suf 
fering  from  apprehension." 

"  We  will  try  to  keep  it  a  secret  from  her, 
papa,"  replied  both  children. 

"  And  in  order  to  succeed  in  that  you  will 
have  to  be  on  your  guard  and  give  no  hint  of 
the  matter  in  presence  of  any  of  the  ser 
vants." 

"  We  will  try  to  remember,  papa,"  they 
promised  with  evident  intention  to  do  so. 

"  That  is  right,"  he  said.  "  I  think  I  can 
trust  you  not  to  forget  or  disobey.  I  know 
you  would  be  loath  to  have  your  little  sister  tor 
tured  with  nervous  terrors.  Now  go  and  get 
yourselves  ready  for  tea." 

Lulu  was  full  of  excitement  over  her  adven- 
venture,  and  through  the  evening  found  it  diffi 
cult  to  refrain  from  speaking  of  it  before 
Grace  ;  but  equally  desirous  to  obey  her  father 
and  to  save  her  little  sister  from  needless  suf 
fering,  she  resolutely  put  a  curb  upon  her 
tongue  till  she  found  herself  alone  with  him 
at  bedtime. 

Then  she  must  needs  go  over  the  whole  scene 
again,  and  seeing  that  it  was  a  relief  to  her  ex 
citement,  he  let  her  run  on  about  it  to  her  heart's 
content. 


232    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA   ELSIE. 

"  Has  it  made  you  feel  at  all  timid  to-night, 
daughter?"  he  asked  kindly. 

"  No,  papa,"  she  answered  promptly ;  "  I 
don't  think  the  man  could  get  into  the  house  ; 
do  you  ?  " 

"  I  think  it  most  probable  he  has  walked  on 
till  he  is  miles  away  from  here  by  this  time,'* 
the  captain  answered.  "  But  even  did  we  know 
him  to  be  prowling  round  outside,  we  might 
rest  and  sleep  in  peace  and  security,  assured  that 
nothing  can  harm  us  without  the  will  of  our 
heavenly  Father  who  loves  us  more  than  any 
earthly  parent  loves  his  child." 

He  drew  her  very  close  to  his  heart  and  im 
printed  a  tender  kiss  upon  her  lips  as  he  spoke. 

"  Yes,  papa,  it  makes  me  feel  very  safe  to  re 
member  that,  thinking  how  dearly  you  love  me  ; 
BO  that  I  know  you  would  never  let  anything 
harm  me  if  you  could  help  it,"  she  returned, 
putting  an  arm  round  his  neck  and  hugging  him 
tight.  "  Oli  I  am  so  glad  that  the  Bible  tells  us 
that  about  God's  love  to  us  !  " 

"  So  am  I ;  and  that  my  children  have  early 
learned  to  love  and  trust  in  him. 

" '  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things^ 
having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of 
that  whi  h  is  to  come.'  That  is  not  a  promise 
that  God's  faithful  followers  shall  be  rich  in 
this  world's  goods,  but  faith  in  God's  loving 
care  makes  life  happy  even  in  the  midst  of 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    233 

poverty  and  pain.  Riches  have  not  the  power 
to  make  us  happy,  but  the  love  of  God  has. 

"  And  those  who  begin  to  serve  God  in  the 
morning  of  life  and  press  onward  and  upward 
all  their  days,  keeping  near  to  Jesus  and  grow 
ing  more  and  more  like  him,  will  be  happier  in 
heaven — because  of  their  greater  capacity  for 
the  enjoyment  of  God  and  holiness — than  the 
saved  ones  who  sought  him  late  in  life,  or  were 
less  earnest  in  their  endeavors  to  live  in  con 
stant  communion  with  him,  and  to  bear  more 
and  more  resemblance  to  him. 

"  The  Bible  speaks  of  some  who  are  '  scarcely 
saved,'  and  of  others  to  whom  *  an  entrance 
shall  be  ministered  abundantly  into  the  ever 
lasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ. '  " 

"Papa,"  said  Lulu  earnestly,  "I  want  to  be 
one  of  those  ;  I  want  to  live  near  to  Jesus  and 
grow  every  day  more  like  him.  (Oh  I  am  so 
little  like  him  now  ;  sometimes  I  fear  not  at  all). 
Wont  you  help  me  all  you  can  ?  " 

"  I  will,  my  darling,"  he  replied,  speaking 
with  emotion.  "  Every  day  I  ask  wisdom  from 
on  high  for  that  very  work  ; — the  work  of  help 
ing  you  and  all  my  dear  children  to  be  earnest, 
faithful  servants  of  God."  ;j 

The  talk  with  her  father  had  done  much  to 
quiet  Lulu's  excitement,  and  she  fell  asleep  very 
soon  after  laying  her  head  on  her  pillow. 


234    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

It  was  still  night  when  she  awoke  suddenly 
with  the  feeling  that  something  unusual  was 
going  on  in  the  house. 

She  sat  up  in  the  bed  and  listened.  She 
thought  she  heard  a  faint  sound  coming  from  the 
room  below,  and  slipping  from  the  bed  she  stole 
softly  across  the  floor  to  the  chimney,  where 
there  was  a  hot  air  flue  beside  the  open  fire 
place 

Dropping  down  on  her  hands  and  knees,  she  put 
her  ear  close  to  the  register  and  listened  again, 
almost  holding  her  breath  in  the  effort  to  hear." 

The  chimney  ran  up  between  her  bedroom 
and  the  little  tower  room  opening  into  it  ;  the 
library  was  under  her  bedroom,  and  opening 
from  it  was  the  ground  floor  room  of  the  tower, 
which  was  very  strongly  built,  had  only  the  one 
door  and  very  narrow  slits  of  windows  set  high 
up  in  the  thick  stone  walls. 

In  a  safe  in  that  small  room  were  kept  the 
family  plate,  jewelry,  and  money  ;  though  no 
very  great  amount  of  the  last  named,  as  the 
captain  considered  it  far  wiser  to  deposit  it  in 
the  nearest  bank. 

The  door  of  the  strong  room,  as  it  was  called, 
was  of  thick  oak  plank  crossed  with  iron  bars, 
and  had  a  ponderous  bolt  and  stout  lock  whose 
key  was  carried  up  stairs  every  night  by  the 
captain. 

Listening  with  bated  breath,  Lulu's  ear  pree- 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    235 

ently  caught  again  a   faint  sound  as  of  a  file 
moving  cautiously  to  and  fro  on  metal. 

"  Burglars  !  I  do  believe  it's  burglars  trying 
to  steal  the  money  and  silver  and  Mamma  Vi's 
jewelry  that  are  in  the  safe,"  she  said  to  herself 
with  a  thrill  of  mingled  fear  and  excitement. 

With  that  she  crept  into  the  tower  room 
softly  opened  the  register  there,  and  applied 
her  ear  to  it.  The  sound  of  the  file  seemed  a 
trifle  louder  and  presently  she  was  sure  she 
heard  gruff  voices,  though  she  could  not  distin 
guish  the  words. 

Her  first  impulse  was  to  hurry  to  her  father  and 
tell  him  of  her  discovery  ;  the  second  thought, 
"  If  I  do,  papa  will  go  down  there  and  maybe 
they'll  kill  him  ;  and  that  would  be  a  great, 
great  deal  worse  than  if  they  should  carry  off 
everything  in  the  house.  I  wish  I  could  catch 
them  myself  and  lock  them  in  there  before  I 
wake  papa.  Why  couldn't  I  ?  "  starting  to  her 
feet  in  extreme  excitement ;  "  they're  in  the 
strong  room,  the  bolt's  on  the  library  side  of  the 
door,  and  probably  they've  left  the  key  there, 
too,  in  the  lock.  If  I'm  going  to  try  to  do  it, 
the  sooner  the  better.  I'll  ask  God  to  show  me 
how  and  help  me." 

She  knelt  on  the  carpet  for  a  moment,  send 
ing  up  her  petition  in  a  few  earnest  words,  then 
rising,  stood  for  an  instant  thinking  very  fast. 

She  could  gain  the  library  by  a  door  opening 


236    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GllAXDXA   ELSIE. 

into  a  back  hall  and  very  near  that  into  the 
strong  room,  whose  door,  if  open,  would  be  in  a 
position  to  conceal  her  approach  from  the  burg 
lars  till  she  could  step  behind  it ;  so  that  her 
scheme  seemed  not  impracticable. 

She  hastily  put  on  a  dark  dressing-gown  over 
her  white  night  dress,  and  thick  felt  slippers  on 
her  feet. 

Her  heart  beat  very  fast  as  the  thought  oc 
curred  to  her  that  there  might  be  an  accomplice 
in  the  library  or  hall,  or  thiit  the  door  from  the 
one  into  the  other  might  creak  and  bring  the 
miscreants  rushing  out  upon  her  before  she  could 
accomplish  the  task  she  had  set  herself. 

"  Well  what  if  they  should,  Lulu  Raymond  ?  " 
she  asked,  shutting  her  teeth  hard  together, 
"  'twouldn't  be  half  so  bad  as  if  they  should  harm 
your  father.  You  could  be  very  well  spared, 
but  he  couldn't  ;  Mamma  Vi,  Max  and  Gracie 
would  break  their  hearts  if  anything  dreadful 
happened  to  him,  and  so  would  you  too  ;  I'll 
try,  trusting  to  God  to  take  care  of  me." 

With  swift,  noiseless  steps  she  passed  out  of 
her  room,  down  a  back  stair- way  into  the  hall  just 
spoken  of,  and  gained  the  library  door,  finding 
it,  to  her  great  joy,  wide  enough  open  for  her 
to  slip  in  without  touching  it. 

She  could  see  nothing  there  ;  the  room  was 
quite  dark  ;  but  the  sounds  she  had  heard  were 
Btill  going  in  the  strong  room,  seeming  a  little 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     237 

louder  now.  The  men  must  be  in  there  at  work 
on  the  safe  ;  with  the  door  ajar,  for  a  streak  of 
light  at  the  back  between  it  and  the  jamb,  told 
her  it  was  not  quite  shut. 

She  crept  to  it  and  peeping  in  at  that  crack, 
saw  a  man  down  on  his  knees  working  at  the 
lock  of  the  safe,  while  another  stood  close  beside 
him,  holding  a  dark  lantern,  open,  so  that  the 
rays  of  light  fell  full  and  strongly  upon  the 
lock  his  confederate  was  trying  to  break. 

Lulu  could  not  see  the  face  of  the  latter,  his 
back  being  toward  her,  but  as  the  other  bent 
forward  for  a  moment,  to  watch  the  progress 
of  the  work,  the  light  fell  on  his  face,  and  she 
instantly  recognized  him  as  the  tramp  who  had 
seized  Fairy's  bridle  in  the  wood. 

Trembling  like  a  leaf  she  put  up  her  hand 
and  cautiously  felt  for  the  bolt  ;  holding  tight 
to  it  and  exerting  all  her  strength,  she  suddenly 
slammed  the  door  to  and  shot  it  into  its  socket. 

She  heard  the  villains  drop  their  tools,  spring 
toward  and  try  the  door  with  muttered  oaths 
and  curses  ;  but  she  waited  to  feel  for  the  key 
and  turn  it  in  the  lock  ;  even  to  pull  it  out  and 
thrust  it  into  the  pocket  of  her  gown,  as  a 
swift  thought  came  to  her,  that  there  might  be 
an  accomplice  lurking  about  who  would  release 
them  if  she  left  it  there. 

Tten  she  ran  as  fast  as  her  feet  could  carry 
her,  through  the  library  and  hall,  up  the  stairs 
and  on  through  the  rooms,  never  stopping  until 


238    OHBI8TMAB   WITH  GRAXDMA  ELSIE. 

she  stood  panting  for  breath  beside  her  sleeping 
father. 

She  could  not  speak  for  a  moment,  but  laid 
her  face  on  the  pillow  beside  his  and  put  her 
arm  round  his  neck. 

The  touch  roused  him  and  he  asked,  "  Who  is 
it?  you,  Lulu?" 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  panted  ;  "  I — I've  locked 
some  burglars  into  the  strong  room  and — " 

"  You?  you  have  locked  them  in  there  ?"  he 
exclaimed  in  astonishment  starting  up  and  draw 
ing  her  into  his  arms.  "  Surely,  my  child,  you 
have  been  dreaming." 

"  No,  papa,  not  a  bit ;  I've  locked  them  in 
there  and  here's  the  key,"  putting  it  into  his 
hand.  "  I  slammed  the  door  to  on  them.  I 
shot  the  bolt  too,  and  I  don't  think  they  can  get 
out.  But  what  will  we  do  ?  Papa,  can  you  get 
somebody  to  help  you  take  them  to  jail  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  I  shall  telephone  at  once  to  the  sheriff 
at  Union." 

"Who  is  it?  What's  the  matter?"  asked 
Violet  waking. 

"  I  can  not  wait  at  this  moment  to  explain 
matters  my  love,"  the  captain  said  hastily  pick 
ing  up  Lulu  and  putting  her  in  the  place  in  the 
bed  which  he  had  just  vacated.  "  I  must  act, 
leaving  Lulu  to  tell  you  her  story." 

With  the  last  word  he  hurried  from  the  room 
and  the  next  moment  they  heard  the  telephone 
bell 


CHAPTER  XV. 

**  WHAT  is  it,  Lu  ?  "  Violet  asked  in  trepida 
tion.  "  Oh  what  is  the  meaning  of  those  sounds 
coming  from  below  ?  Are  burglars  trying  to 
break  in  ?  " 

"  No,  Mamma  Vi,"  returned  Lulu  with  a  little 
nervous  laugh,  "  they  are  trying  to  break  out." 

"  Break  out  ?  what  can  you  mean,  child  ?  " 

"  They  are  locked  into  the  strong  room, 
Mamma  Vi,  and  papa  is  calling  for  help  to  take 
them  to  jail.  Hark  !  don't  you  hear  him  ?  " 

They  sat  up  up  in  the  bed,  listening  intently. 

"  Hello  !  "  the  captain  called  :  then  in  another 
moment,  "  Capt.  Raymond  of  Woodburn,  wants 
the  sheriff,"  they  heard  him  say.  "  Ah  are  you 
there  Mr.  Wright  ?  Burglars  in  the  house. 
Burglars  here.  We  have  them  fast,  locked  into 
the  room  with  the  safe  they  were  trying  to 
break  open.  Send  a  constable  and  several  men 
to  help  him,  as  promptly  as  you  can." 

The  reply  was  of  course  inaudible  to  the  list 
eners  in  the  bedroom,  but  the  next  moment  the 
captain  spoke  again. 

"  Yes,  I  can  hold  them  till  you  can  get  here  ; 
unless  some  outside  accomplice  should  come  to 
their  aid." 

239 


£40    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

He  seemed  to  listen  to  a  response,  then  a 
tinkle  of  his  bell  told  that  the  conversation  was 
at  an  end. 

He  turned  at  once  to  a  private  telephone 
connecting  the  dwelling  house  with  the  outside 
cabins  in  which  his  menservants  lodged,  and 
called  them  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

Then  back  he  went  to  his  bedroom  to  reas 
sure  Violet  and  send  Lulu  to  Grace,  who  had 
waked  and  was  calling  in  affright  to  know  what 
was  the  matter. 

"  Do  not  be  alarmed,  my  dear,"  he  said,  as  he 
hastily  threw  on  his  clothes  :  "  I  really  think 
there  is  no  cause  for  apprehension,  but  I  must 
hurry  down  to  admit  the  servants  (whether  the 
burglars  have  left  a  door  open  or  not,  I  do 
not  know),  see  in  what  condition  things  are  in 
the  lower  rooms,  and  keep  guard  over  my  pris 
oners  till  the  sheriff  or  constable  and  his  men 
arrive." 

"What  can  I  do  ?  "  asked  Violet. 

"  Stay  here  out  of  harm's  way,  and  ready  to 
soothe  and  quiet  the  children  should  they  wake 
in  affright,"  he  answered  as  he  again  hastened 
away. 

Violet  sprang  from  the  bed  and  went  with 
swift,  noiseless  steps  into  the  nursery.  All  was 
quiet  there,  children  and  nurse  soundly  sleeping. 
She  retraced  her  steps  and  went  on  into  Grace's 
room,  where  the  two  little  girls  were  lying  to- 


OHBISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  241 

gether  in  the  bed,  locked  in  each  other's  arms. 
Grace  trembling  with  fear,  Lulu  bravely  strug 
gling  with  her  own  excitement  and  trying  to 
calm  and  soothe  her  little  sister. 

"  O  Mamma  Vi,  I'm  so  glad  you've  come  ! " 
she  exclaimed,  as  Violet  drew  near,  then  seated 
herself  on  the  side  of  the  bed,  and  bent  down  to 
kiss  first  the  one  and  then  the  other,  "for 
Gracie  is  so  frightened." 

"I'm  so  afraid  those  wicked  men  will  hurt 
papa,"  sobbed  Grace. 

"  God  will  take  care  of  him,  dear  child," 
Violet  said,  repeating  her  caress.  "  Beside  your 
papa  just  told  me  he  thought  there  was  no  cause 
for  apprehension. 

"  But,  Lulu,  I  have  not  heard  yet  how  the 
burglars  came  to  be  locked  into  the  strong 
room.  Tell  me  about  it." 

"  Something  waked  me,  Mamma  Vi,  and  I 
heard  them,  and  by  listening  a  little  I  made  sure 
where  they  were.  At  first  I  thought  I'd  run 
and  call  papa  ;  but  then  I  thought  there  are 
two  of  them  if  not  more  and  papa  is  only  one, 
so  he  would  hardly  have  a  chance  in  trying  to 
fight  them  ;  but  if  I  should  slip  quietly  down 
and  slam  the  door  to  and  lock  them  in,  it  would 
save  risking  papa's  life  ;  and  if  they  should 
catch  me  and  kill  me  it  wouldn't  be  half  so  bad 
as  if  they  hurt  papa. 

"  So  I  asked  God  to  help  me  and  take  care  of 


242    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

me.  Then  I  ran  down  the  back  stairs  to  the 
library. 

"  The  door  into  the  back  hall  was  far  enough 
open  to  let  me  slip  in  without  touching  it,  so 
that  I  did  so  without  making  any  noise  to  attract 
their  attention  ;  then  seeing  by  the  light  com 
ing  from  the  crack  at  the  back  of  the  strong 
room  door,  that  they  were  in  there,  I  crept  close 
up  and  peeped  in,  and  there  they  were  ;  one 
down  on  his  knees  working  at  the  lock  of  the 
safe,  the  other  holding  a  lantern  to  give  him 
light. 

"  When  I  had  watched  them  for  a  minute,  I 
asked  God  again  to  help  me  ;  then  I  felt  for  the 
bolt  and  kept  my  hand  on  it  while  I,  all  of  a 
sudden,  pushed  against  the  door  with  all  my 
might  and  slammed  it  to,  and  shot  the  bolt  in. 

"  I'd  hardly  done  it  when  I  heard  the  men 
drop  their  tools  and  run  to  the  door  and  try  to 
get  it  open  ;  saying  dreadful  words  too,  that 
frightened  me.  So  I  only  waited  to  lock  fhe 
door  also  before  I  started  to  run  upstairs  and  on 
through  the  rooms  till  I  got  to  papa. 

"  He  was  asleep  and  I  was  so  out  of  breath, 
and  my  heart  beating  so  fast  I  couldn't  speak 
for  a  minute.  But  I  put  my  arm  round  his 
neck  and  my  cheek  on  the  pillow  close  to  his 
and  he  woke." 

"And  it  was  you  who  locked  the  burglars 
in  ?  "  exclaimed  Violet  in  astonishment.  "  I've 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    243 

lieard  before  now  of  women  doing  such  things, 
but  never  of  a  little  girl  like  you  attempting 
it.  You  dear,  brave,  unselfish  child  \  I  am 
very,  very  proud  of  you  ! "  and  she  bent  down 
again  and  kissed  Lulu  several  times. 

The  burglars,  quite  aware  that  their  presence 
in  the  house  was  known,  were  making  desperate 
efforts  to  escape,  trying  to  force  the  lock  or 
break  down  the  door,  at  the  same  time  cursing 
and  swearing  in  tones  of  concentrated  fury. 

The  captain  drew  near  and  spoke  to  them. 

"  Men,"  he  said  sternly,  "  you  are  caught  in  a 
trap  you  have  laid  for  yourselves,  and  escape  is 
impossible  ;  both  lock  and  door  are  strong 
enough  to  resist  your  utmost  efforts  ;  therefore 
you  may  as  well  take  matters  quietly." 

"  That  we  wont.  Let  us  out  or  it'll  be  the 
worse  for  you  ! "  growled  one  of  the  villians, 
grinding  his  teeth  with  rage. 

"  Have  a  little  patience,"  returned  the  captain; 
"  you  shaft  be  taken  out  presently,  and  off  the 
premises  ;  you  are  by  no  means  desirable  in 
mates  in  the  home  of  any  honest,  law-abiding 
citizen." 

The  response  to  that  was  a  threat  of  ven 
geance  to  be  taken  sooner  or  later,  should  he 
dare  to  deliver  them  up  to  justice. 

Finding  their  threats  disregarded,  they  tried 
persuasion,  appeals  to  his  compassion — asserting 
that  it  was  their  first  attempt  to  rob,  and  that 


244    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

they  were  driven  to  it  by  necessity — they  and 
their  families  being  in  sore  straits  from  extreme 
poverty — and  promises  to  lead  honest  lives  in 
future. 

One  voice  the  captain  recognized  as  that  of 
the  groom  he  had  dismissed  some  months  before 
because  of  his  cruelty  to  Thunderer. 

"  Ajax,"  he  said  sternly,  "  you  are  lying  to 
me  !  I  know  that  your  family  are  not  in  dis 
tress,  and  that  you  can  make  an  honest  living  if 
you  choose  to  be  industrious  and  faithful  to 
your  employers.  You  were  well  paid  here  but 
lost  your  situation  by  inexcusable  cruelty  to 
dumb  animals. 

"  Since  discharging  you  I  have  more  than  once 
supplied  the  wants  of  your  wife  and  children ; 
and  this  is  your  grateful  return  ; — coming  to 
rob  me,  bringing  with  you  another,  and  perhaps 
more  desperate  villian  than  yourself." 

The  men-servants  had  followed  their  master 
into  the  library  and  stood  listening  to  the  collo 
quy  in  open-mouthed  astonishment. 

"  How  dey  git  locked  up  in  dar,  cap'in  ? " 
asked  one. 

"  Miss  Lulu  slammed  the  door  to  on  them  and 
locked  and  bolted  it,"  he  replied,  his  eyes  shin 
ing  at  thought  of  the  unselfish  bravery  of  his 
child. 

"  Ki,  cap'n  !  you's  jokin',  fo'  shuah,  dat  little 
Miss  Lu  lock  up  de  bugglars  ?  how  she  gwine 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    245 

do  dat  ?  she  one  small  ciiile  an'  dey  two  big 
men?" 

"  She  undoubtedly  did  it,"  returned  the  cap 
tain,  smiling  at  the  man's  evident  amazement. 
"  She  heard  them  at  work  with  their  tools,  on 
the  safe  door,  came  softly  down  into  this  room, 
peeped  at  them  through  the  crack  behind  the 
door  there,  and  before  they  were  aware  of  her 
vicinity,  slammed  it  to  and  bolted  and  locked  it 
on  them." 

"  Hurrah  for  little  Miss  Lu  !  "  cried  the  men ; 
one  of  them  adding,  "  Dey  mus'  hab  her  f  o'  a 
kennel  in  de  nex'  wah." 

"  No,  sah  ;  higher'n  dat  ;  fo'  brigandine 
gineral  at  de  berry  leas' !  "  said  another. 

Seeing  no  hope  of  escape,  the  prisoners  had 
ceased  their  efforts  and  awaited  their  fate  in 
sullen  silence. 

They  did  not  know  who  had  been  their  cap 
tor,  and  in  telling  the  story  of  Lulu's  exploit 
the  captain  purposely  so  lowered  his  tones  that 
scarce  a  word  reached  their  ears. 

At  this  moment  Max  appeared  at  the  door 
Opening  from  the  library  into  the  front  hall ; 
only  half  dressed  and  asking  in  much  excite 
ment,  what  was  the  matter?  what  was  the 
meaning  of  the  lights  and  the  noises  that  had 
waked  him  ? 

His  father  explained  in  a  few  words,  and  as 
he  finished  a  loud  knocking  at  the  front  en« 


246    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

trance  told  of  the  arrival  of  the  sheriff  and  his 
posse. 

They  were  promptly  admitted,  filed  into  the 
library  and  formed  a  semi-circle  about  the  door 
of  the  strong  room — each  man  with  a  revolver 
in  his  hand,  cocked  and  ready  for  instant  use. 

The  door  was  then  unfastened  and  the  bur 
glars  stepped  out  only  to  be  immediately  hand 
cuffed  and  carried  away  to  prison,  sullenly  sub 
mitting  to  their  arrest  because  they  saw  that 
resistance  was  useless. 

But  before  being  taken  from  the  house  they 
were  searched  and  the  captain's  watch  found 
upon  Ajax.  He  had  evidently  visited  the  dress 
ing-room  of  his  late  master  to  obtain  the  key 
to  the  strong  room  door,  and  appropriated  the 
watch  at  the  same  time. 

The  lock  of  the  safe  was  also  examined  and 
found  but  little  injured.  The  scoundrels  had 
not  succeeded  in  getting  at  the  valuables 
there. 

They  had  collected  together  some  from  other 
parts  of  the  house  and  made  them  into  bundles 
ready  to  carry  away,  but  they  were  uninjured 
and  had  only  to  be  restored  to  their  places. 

Max  was  greatly  excited.  "  Papa,"  he  said, 
when  the  sheriff  had  departed  with  his  pris 
oners,  and  doors  and  windows  were  again 
secured,  "  we  have  had  a  narrow  escape  from 
serious  loss  ;  perhaps  worse  than  that ;  for  who 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    247 

knows  but  those  fellows  meant  to  murder  us  in 
t>nr  beds  ?  " 

"  I  think  not,  my  son,"  replied  the  captain. 
"  I  presume  their  only  object  was  plunder,  and 
that  if  they  had  succeeded  in  rifling  the  safe 
without  discovery,  they  would  have  gone  quietly 
away  with  their  booty. 

"  Had  they  desired  to  kill  any  of  us,  they 
would  have  been  likely  to  attempt  it  when 
upstairs  in  search  of  the  key  to  the  strong 
room." 

"  And  it  was  Lu  who  spoiled  their  plans ! 
Just  think  of  it !  I'd  like  to  have  had  her 
chance.  Papa,  I  think  Lu's  splendid  !  " 

"  She  has  certainly  shown  herself  very  brave 
and  unselfish  on  this,  and  several  other  oc 
casions,"  the  captain  said  with  a  happy  look  in 
his  eyes. 

"  But  come,  we  will  do  well  now  to  go  back 
to  our  beds,  for  it  is  scarcely  four  o'clock,"  he 
added,  consulting  his  recovered  watch. 

The  men  servants  had  returned  to  their  quar 
ters,  and  father  and  son  were  alone. 

Violet,  in  dressing-gown  and  slippers,  met 
them  at  the  head  of  the  stairway. 

"  You  have  not  been  able  to  sleep,  my  love  ?  * 
the  captain  said  with  a  glance  of  concern  at 
her  pale,  excited  face.  "  But  of  course  that 
was  not  to  be  expected." 

"  No ;  we  have  all  been  too  much  excited  to 


248    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

dose  an  eye,"  she  answered.  "  They  are  gone  ? 
Do  tell  me  all  about  it ! " 

"  O  papa,  please  come  in  here  and  tell  it 
where  Gracie  and  I  can  hear,"  called  Lulu  en- 
treatingly,  from  the  inner  room,  and  the  bed 
where  they  still  lay  clasped  in  each  other's  arms. 

"  I  will ;  I  think  you  deserve  the  indulgence," 
he  said  going  to  them,  Violet  and  Max  follow 
ing,  the  latter  asking, "  May  I  come  in  too, 
papa  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  his  father,  placing  a  chair  for 
Violet.  "  I  presume  it  will  be  a  relief  to  you 
all  to  talk  the  matter  over  together  with  your 
mamma  and  me,  and  you  will  perhaps  be  more 
inclined  for  sleep  afterward." 

"  Papa,  wont  you  sit  down  and  take  me  on 
your  knee,  and  hug  me  up  close,  while  you  tell 
it  ?  "  entreated  Grace. 

"  I  will,"  he  said,  doing  as  she  requested. 
Then  catching  a  longing  look  in  Lulu's  eyes, 
"  You  may  come  too,  daughter,"  he  said. 
"  Slip  on  your  dressing-gown  and  stand  here  by 
my  side.  I  have  an  arm  for  you  as  well  as  one 
for  Gracie." 

Lulu  promptly  and  joyfully  availed  herself 
of  the  permission. 

"  Lu,"  said  Max,  "  you're  a  real  heroine  ! 
brave  as  a  lion  !  I'm  proud  to  own  you  for  my 
sister.  I'm  afraid  I  mightn't  have  been  half  so 
brave." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    249 

"Oh  yes,  Max,  I'm  sure  you  would  have 
done  just  the  same,"  she  returned,  blushing  with 
pleasure.  "  And  you  see  I  preferred  to  do  it, 
because  I  thought  they  might  kill  papa,  and 
that  would  have  been  oh  so  much  worse  than 
being  killed  myself  !  "  clinging  lovingly  to  her 
father,  and  hiding  her  face  on  his  shoulder  as 
she  spoke. 

"  Dear  child  ! "  he  said  in  moved  tones  and 
clasping  her  close,  "  you  have  a  very  strong  and 
unselfish  love  for  me." 

"  Papa,  it  would  have  broken  my  heart,  and 
Mamma  Vi's,  and  Max's  and  Gracie's  too,  if 
anything  dreadful  had  happened  to  you." 

"  And  what  about  papa's  heart  if  he  should 
lose  his  dear  little  daughter  Lulu,  or  anything 
dreadful  should  happen  to  her  ?  " 

"I  didn't  have  time  to  think  about  that, 
papa.  I  know  you  love  me  very  much,  and 
would  be  sorry  to  lose  me — naughty  as  I  often 
am — but  you  have  other  children,  and  I  have 
only  one  father ;  so  of  course  it  would  be  a 
great  deal  worse  for  me  to  lose  you,  and  all  the 
rest  to  lose  you  too." 

"  The  worst  thing  that  could  befall  us,"  said 
Violet ;  "  but  Lulu,  dear,  we  all  love  you  and 
would  feel  it  a  terrible  thing  to  have  you  killed 
or  badly  injured  in  any  way." 

"  Indeed  we  would  ! "  exclaimed  Max,  with  a 
slight  tremble  in  his  voice. 


250    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"  Oh  I  couldn't  ever,  ever  bear  it !  "  sobbed 
Gracie,  throwing  an  arm  round  her  sister's 
neck. 

"Well,"  said  the  captain  cheerfully,  hugging' 
both  at  once,  "  we  have  escaped  all  the  evils  we 
have  been  talking  of  ;  our  heavenly  Father  has 
taken  care  of  us  and  has  not  suffered  us  to  even 
lose  our  worldly  goods,  much  less  our  lives  ; 
and  we  may  well  trust  Him  for  the  future  and 
not  fear  what  man  can  do  unto  us." 

"  Yes,"  said  Violet,  "  we  know  that  He  has 
all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  and  will  never 
suffer  any  real  evil  to  befall  one  of  His  people. 

"  '  He  will  not  suffer  thy  foot  to  be  moved  ;  he 
that  keepth  thee  will  not  slumber.' 

"  Levis,  did  you  know  those  men  ?  " 

"  One  of  them  is  Ajax." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?  "  she  exclaimed.  "  What  a 
return  for  all  the  kindness  you  have  shown  to 
him  and  his  !  " 

"  Ajax  !  There,  I  was  sure  I  heard  Ajax's 
voice  in  the  hall  while  the  sheriff  was  here," 
cried  Lulu.  "  He  must  have  been  the  one  who 
was  down  on  his  knees  trying  to  break  the  safe 
lock  when  I  peeped  in  at  the  crack.  I  didn't 
eee  his  face  ;  but  the  other  was  a  white  man." 

"  Yes,"  said  Max  ;  "  a  man  we'd  seen  before.** 

"The  tramp  you  saw  when  out  riding?" 
asked  his  father. 

"Yes,  sir." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    251 

" I  recognized  him  too,"  said  Lulu.  "Papa, 
what  will  be  done  with  him  and  Ajax  ?  " 

"  They  will  have  to  be  tried  for  burglary  and 
if  convicted,  will  be  sent  to  the  penitentiary  for 
a  term  of  years." 

"  Papa,  will  we  have  to  appear  as  witnesses 
on  the  trial  ?  "  asked  Max. 

«  Yes." 

"  The  men  did  not  attempt  any  resistance  to 
the  arrest  ?  "  Violet  said  inquiringly. 

"  No  ;  they  saw  it  would  be  quite  useless." 

After  a  little  more  talk  the  captain  said,  "  Now 
I  think  it  will  be  best  for  us  all  to  go  to  our  beds 
again  and  try  to  sleep  till  the  usual  hour  for 
rising." 

"  Papa,  I  feel  so  afraid,"  said  Grace,  holding 
tight  to  him  as  he  would  have  laid  her  in  the 
bed. 

"My  darling,  try  not  to  feel  so,"  he  said, 
caressing  her ;  "  try  to  believe  that  God  will 
take  care  of  you." 
.     "  Please  ask  him  again,  papa,"  she  pleaded. 

Then  they  all  knelt  while  the  captain  asked 
in  a  few  simple,  earnest  words  that  He  who 
neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps  would  be  their 
shield,  defending  them  from  all  evil,  and  that 
trusting  in  His  protecting  care  they  might  be 
able  to  banish  every  fear  and  lay  them  down  in 
peace  and  sleep. 

"  I  am  not  afraid  now,  papa,"  Grace  said,  as 


S52    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

they  rose  from  their  knees.  "  You  may  please 
put  me  in  my  bed,  and  I  think  I'll  go  to  sleep 
directly,  for  I'm  very  tired." 

"You  will  allow  them  to  sleep  past  the  usual 
hour,  my  dear,  will  you  not  ?  "  asked  Violet. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  I  wish  you,  children,  to  sleep 
on  as  long  as  you  can,  and  if  possible  make  up 
all  you  have  lost  by  the  visit  of  the  burglars  ; 
it  will  not  matter  if  you  take  your  breakfast 
later  than  usual  by  even  so  much  as  an  hour  oi 
two." 

"But  that  will  make  us  late  for  lessons,  papa," 
suggested  Max. 

"  Which  I  will  excuse  for  once,"  returned  hit 
father  with  an  indulgent  smile. 


CHAPTER  XVL 

DAT  had  fully  dawned  before  the  Woodburu 
household  was  astir,  and  it  was  long  past  his  ac 
customed  hour  when  the  captain  paid  his  usual 
morning  visit  to  his  little  daughters. 

He  found  them  up  and  dressed  and  ready 
with  a  glad  greeting. 

"  Were  you  able  to  sleep,  my  darlings  ? "  he 
asked,  caressing  them  in  turn. 

"  Oh  yes,  indeed,  papa,  we  slept  nicely,"  they 
answered. 

"  And  feel  refreshed  and  well  this  morning  ? ' 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  thank  you  very  much  for  letting 
us  sleep  so  long." 

"  I  allowed  myself  the  same  privilege,"  he 
said  pleasantly.  "  We  will  have  no  school  to 
day,  I  have  already  been  notified  that  there  will 
be  a  preliminary  examination  of  the  prisoners, 
before  the  magistrate  this  morning,  and  that 
you,  Lulu,  and  Max  and  I  must  attend  as  wit- 
Besses." 

"  I'd  rather  not  go,  p«ipa  ;  please  don't  make 
me,"  pleaded  Lulu. 

"  My  child,  it  is  not  I,  but  the  law  that  In 
sists,"  he  said  ;  "  but  you  need  not  feel  disturbed 
253 


Z34    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

over  the  matter  ;  you  have  only  to  tell  a  straight 
forward  story  of  what  you  heard  and  saw  and 
did  in  connection  with  the  attempted  robbery. 

"  I  am  very  glad,  very  thankful,"  he  went  on, 
"  that  I  have  always  found  my  little  daughter 
perfectly  truthful." 

"  Max  too,  papa." 

"  Yes,  Max  too  ;  and  when  you  give  your 
testimony  I  want  you  to  remember  that  God — 
the  God  of  truth,  who  abhors  deceit  and  the  de 
ceitful,  and  who  knows  all  things — hears  every 
word  you  say." 

Taking  up  her  Bible  and  opening  it  at  the 
twenty-fourth  psalm,  he  read,  "  He  that  hath 
clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart ;  who  hath  not 
lifted  up  his  soul  unto  vanity,  nor  sworn  de 
ceitfully,  he  shall  receive  the  blessing  from  the 
Lord,  and  righteousness  from  the  God  of  his 
salvation." 

Then  turning  to  the  twenty -first  chapter  of 
Revelation,  "  All  liars  shall  have  their  part  in 
the  lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and  brim 
stone." 

Closing  the  book  and  laying  it  aside,  "My 
dear  children,"  he  said  earnestly  and  with  grave 
tenderness,  "you  see  how  God  hates  lying  and 
deceit  ;  how  sorely  he  will  punish  them  if  not 
repented  of  and  forsaken.  Speak  the  truth  al 
ways  though  at  the  risk  of  torture  and  death  ; 
tell  a  lie  though  it  should  be  no  more 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     £55 

than  to  assert  that  two  and  two  do  no'  make 
four. 

"  Be  courteous  to  all  so  far  as  you  can  without 
deceit,  but  never,  never  allow  your  desire  to  be 
polite  to  betray  you  into  words  or  acts  that  are 
not  strictly  truthful." 

The  children  were  evidently  giving  very  earn 
est  heed  to  their  father's  words. 

"  Papa,"  said  Grace,  sighing  and  hiding  her 
blushing  face  on  his  shoulder,  "  you  know  I  did 
once  say  what  was  not  true  ;  but  I'm  very,  very 
sorry.  I've  asked  God  many  times  to  forgive 
me  for  Jesus'  sake  and  I  believe  he  has." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,  my  darling,"  returned  her 
father  ;  "  for,  *  if  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is 
faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 
cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.'  " 

"I  don't  believe  Lu  ever  did,"  said  Grace. 
"She's  a  great  deal  better  girl  than  I  am." 

"  No,  it  is  not  that  I  am  better  than  you,"  was 
Lulu's  emphatic  dissent  from  that.  "  It's  only 
that  I  am  not  timid  like  you  ;  if  I  had  been,  it's 
very  likely  I'd  have  told  many  an  untruth  to 
hide  my  faults  and  keep  from  being  punished." 

"  The  telephone  bell  is  ringing,  papa,"  an 
nounced  Max,  looking  in  at  the  door. 

The  call  was  from  Ion  ;  a  vague  report  of 
last  night's  doings  at  Woodburn  having  just 
reached  the  family  there,  they  were  anxious  to 
learn  the  exact  truth. 


S56    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

The  captain  gave  the  facts  briefly  and  sug 
gested  that  some  of  the  Ion  friends  drive  over 
and  hear  them  in  detail. 

It  was  replied  that  several  of  them  would  do 
so  shortly  ;  Grandma  Elsie  among  them,  and 
that  she  would  spend  the  day,  keeping  Violet 
company  during  her  husband's  absence  at  Union, 
if,  as  she  supposed,  Vi's  preference  should  be 
for  remaiuing  at  home. 

"Of  course  it  will,"  said  Violet,  who  was 
standing  near.  "  Please  tell  mamma  I'll  be 
delighted  to  have  her  company." 

The  captain  delivered  the  message,  then  all 
hurried  down  to  breakfast. 

"  Everything  is  in  usual  order,  I  see,"  Violet 
remarked,  glancing  about  the  hall,  and  in  at 
the  library  door  as  they  passed  it ;  "  really  the 
events  of  last  night  seem  more  like  an  unpleas 
ant  dream  than  actual  occurrences." 

"  Christine  has  been  up  for  several  hours  and 
busied  in  having  everything  set  to  rights,"  the 
captain  said  in  reply. 

As  usual  family  worship  followed  directly 
upon  breakfast,  and  it  was  scarcely  over  when 
the  Ion  carriage  drove  up  with  Grandma  Elsie  ; 
Harold  and  Herbert  accompanying  it  on  horse 
back. 

"  Captain,  I  am  greatly  interested  in  this 
affair,"  said  Harold,  shaking  hands  with  his 
brother-in-law  :  "  indeed  we  all  are  for  that 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    25? 

matter,  and  Herbert  and  I  propose  going  over 
to  Union  to  be  present  at  the  examination  of 
the  prisoners. 

"  Is  your  strong  room  on  exhibition  ?  I  own 
to  a  feeling  of  curiosity  in  regard  to  it." 

"  You  are  privileged  to  examine  it  at  any 
time,"  returned  Capt.  Raymond,  with  a  good- 
humored  laugh,  "  I  will  take  you  there  at  once 
if  you  wish,  for  we  will  have  to  be  setting  off 
on  our  ride  presently. 

"Mother,  would  you  like  to  see  it  also? " 

"  Yes  ;  and  to  hear  the  story  of  the  capture 
while  looking  upon  its  scene." 

The  captain  led  the  way,  all  the  rest  follow 
ing,  except  Lulu,  who  stole  quietly  away  to  her 
room  to  get  herself  ready  for  the  trip  to  town. 

She  shrank  a  little  from  the  thought  of  fac 
ing  the  two  desperados  and  testifying  against 
them,  but  kept  up  her  courage  by  thinking  that 
both  her  heavenly  Father  and  her  earthly  one 
would  be  with  her  to  protect  and  help  her  ; 
also  by  the  remembrance  of  her  papa's  assurance 
that  she  need  not  feel  disturbed;  that  all  she 
had  to  do  was  to  tell  a  plain  straightforward, 
story : — "  the  truth,  the  whole  truth  and  nothing 
but  the  truth." 

"  I  can  do  that,"  she  said  to  herself;  "  it  will 
be  quite  easy  ;  for  I  remember  perfectly  all 
about  it.  Those  wicked  men  threatened  papa 
that  if  he  had  them  sent  to  jail  they'd  kill  him 


558    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Borne  day  when  they  are  let  out  again,  and  I 
suppose  they'll  want  to  kill  me  too,  for  telling 
about  it  in  court  ;  but  I  know  they  can't  do  us 
any  harm  while  God  takes  care  of  us.  That 
must  be  the  meaning  of  that  verse  in  Proverbs 
I  learned  the  other  day. 

"  '  There  is  no  wisdom  nor  understanding  nor 
counsel  against  the  Lord.' 

"  And  the  next  verse  says,  '  safety  ie  of  the 
Lord.'  So  I'm  sure  we  needn't  be  afraid  of 
them." 

Capt.  Raymond  opened  the  door  of  the  strong 
room  and  called  attention  to  the  marks  of  the 
burglars'  tools  on  the  lock  of  the  safe. 

"  It  was  Lulu  who  first  became  aware  of  their 
presence  in  the  house,"  he  said  ;  "  and  she — why 
where  is  the  child  ? "  as  he  turned  to  look  for 
her,  and  perceived  that  she  had  disappeared. 

"  I  think  she  has  gone  upstairs  to  put  on  her 
hat  and  coat,"  Violet  said. 

"  Ah  yes,  I  suppose  so  !  leaving  me  to  tell 
the  story  of  her  bravery  and  presence  of  mind, 
myself." 

He  proceeded  to  do  so,  and  was  well  satisfied 
with  the  encomiums  upon  his  child  which  it 
called  forth  from  Grandma  Elsie  and  her  sons. 

"  I  congratulate  you,  captain,  upon  being 
the  father  of  a  little  girl  who  can  show  such 
unselfish  courage,"  Grandma  Elsie  said  with 
enthusiasm,  her  eyes  shining  with  pleasure, 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    259 

"  I  am  proud  of  her  myself ;  the  dear,  brave 
child! " 

"  And  so  am  I,"  said  Violet ;  "  but  of  course," 
with  a  mischievous  laughing  glance  into  her 
husband's  face,  "  her  father  is  not,  but  considers 
her  a  very  ordinary  specimen  of  childhood.  Is 
not  that  so,  my  dear  ?  " 

"  Ah,  my  love,  don't  question  me  too  closely," 
he  returned  with  a  smile  in  his  eyes  that  said 
more  plainly  than  words  that  he  was  a  proud, 
fond  father  to  the  child  whose  conduct  was 
under  discussion. 

But  at  that  moment  the  carriage  was 
announced.  Lulu  came  running  down  ready 
for  her  trip,  her  father  handed  her  in,  then 
seated  himself  and  put  his  arm  round  her  look 
ing  down  into  her  face  with  a  tenderly  affec 
tionate  smile. 

"  You  will  not  find  it  a  very  severe  ordeal, 
daughter,"  he  said. 

"  You're  not  afraid,  Lu,  are  you  ? "  asked 
Max. 

"  No  ;  not  with  papa  close  by  to  take  care  of 
me  and  tell  me  what  to  do,"  she  answered,  nest 
ling  closer  to  her  father. 

"No,"  said  Max  ;  "  and  the  burglars  wouldn't 
be  allowed  to  hurt  you  anyhow.  The  magis 
trate  and  the  sheriff,  and  the  rest  would  take 
care  of  that  you  know." 

"  I  suppose  so,"  returned  Lulu,  "  but  for  all 


260    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIK 

that  it  would  be  dreadful  to  have  to  go  there 
without  papa.  You  wouldn't  want  to  yourself, 
Max." 

"  I'd  a  great  deal  rather  have  papa  along,  of 
course;  anybody  would  want  his  intimate  friend 
with  him  on  such  an  occasion,  and  papa  is  my 
most  intimate  friend,"  replied  the  lad  with  a 
laughing,  but  most  affectionate  look  into  his 
father's  face. 

"  That's  right,  my  boy ;  I  trust  you  will 
always  let  me  be  that  to  you,"  the  captain  said, 
grasping  his  son's  hand  and  holding  it  for  a 
moment  in  a  warm  affectionate  clasp. 

"  You  are  mine,  too,  papa  ;  my  best  and 
dearest  earthly  friend,"  Lulu  said,  lifting  to  his, 
eyes  shining  with  filial  love.  "  Papa,  aren't  you 
afraid  those  bad  men  will  try  to  harm  you  some 
day,  if  they  ever  get  out  of  prison  ?  " 

"  We  are  always  safe  in  the  path  of  duty,"  he 
replied,  "and  it  is  a  duty  we  owe  the  community 
to  bring  such  lawless  men  to  justice,  for  the  pro 
tection  of  those  they  would  prey  upon.  No,  I 
do  not  fear  them,  because  I  am  under  the  pro 
tection  of  Him  '  in  whose  hand  is  the  soul  of 
every  living  thing,  and  the  breath  of  all  man 
kind'.' 

"  '  The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation  ; 
whom  shall  I  fear  ?  the  Lord  is  the  strength  of 
my  life  ;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid  ? ' 

"  No,  daughter,  one  who  fears  God  need  fear 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    261 

nothing  else  ;  neither  men  nor  devils,  for  our 
God  is  stronger  than  Satan  and  all  his  hosts." 

"  And  wicked  men  are  Satan's  servants,  aren't 
they,  papa  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  for  they  do  his  will ;  obey  his  be 
hests." 

"  It  seems  to  me  Christians  ought  to  be  very 
happy,  always,"  remarked  Max. 

"  Yes,  they  ought,"  said  his  father  ;  "  the 
command  is,  '  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  always,'  and 
it  is  only  lack  of  faith  that  prevents  any  of  us 
from  doing  so." 

Arrived  at  their  destination  they  found  a 
little  crowd  of  idlers  gathered  about  the  door  of 
the  magistrate's  office  whither  the  two  prisoners 
had  been  taken  a  few  moments  before.  As  the 
"Woodburn  carriage  drove  up,  and  the  captain 
and  his  children  alighted  from  it,  the  crowd 
parted  to  let  them  pass  in,  several  of  the  men 
lifting  their  hats  with  a  respectful,  "  Good 
morning,  sir,"  to  the  captain.  "  Good  morning, 
Master  Max." 

Their  salutations  were  politely  returned,  and 
the  captain  stepped  into  the  office,  holding 
Lulu  by  the  hand,  and  closely  followed  by 
Max. 

Harold  and  Herbert  had  arrived  a  little  in  ad 
vance,  and  were  among  the  spectators  who,  with 
the  officers  and  their  prisoners,  nearly  filled  tha 
email  room. 


262    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

The  children  behaved  very  well  indeed,  show 
ing  by  their  manner  when  taking  the  oath  to 
tell  "the  truth  the  whole  truth  and  nothing  but 
the  truth,"  that  they  were  duly  impressed  with 
the  solemnity  of  the  act,  and  the  responsibility 
they  were  assuming. 

Lulu  was  of  course  the  principal  witness,  and 
her  modest,  self  possessed  bearing,  equally  free 
from  boldness  and  forwardness  on  the  one  hand, 
and  bashfulness  and  timidity  on  the  other, 
pleased  her  father  extremely  and  won  the  admir 
ation  of  all  present ;  as  did  also  her  simple, 
straightforward  way  of  telling  her  story. 

The  evidence  was  so  full  and  clear  that  the 
magistrate  had  no  hesitation  in  committing  the 
accused  for  trial  at  the  approaching  spring  term 
of  court.  In  default  of  bail  they  were  sent 
back  to  prison. 

"Take  me  to  the  nursery,  Vi,  "Grandma 
Elsie  said,  when  the  departure  of  the  party  des 
tined  for  the  magistrate's  office,  had  left  them 
alone  together.  "  I  feel  that  an  hour  with  my 
little  grandchildren  will  be  quite  refreshing. 
The  darlings  are  scarcely  less  dear  to  me  than 
were  their  mother  and  her  brothers  and  sisters 
in  their  infancy." 

"And  they  are  so  fond  of  you,  mamma,"  re 
sponded  Violet,  leading  the  way. 

Little  Elsie  set  up  a  glad  shout  at  sight  of  her 
grandmother.  "  I  so  glad,  I  so  glad  !  P'ease 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    263 

take  Elsie  on  your  lap,  g'amma,  and  tell  pitty 
'tories." 

"  Oil  don't  begin  teazing  for  stories  the  very 
first  minute,"  said  Violet.  "You  tire  poor, 
dear  grandma." 

"  No,  mamma,  Elsie  wont  tease,  'cause  papa 
says  it's  naughty.  But  dear  g'amma  likes  to  tell 
Elsie  'tories  ;  don't  you,  g'amma  ?  "  — climbing 
into  her  grandma's  lap. 

"  Yes,  dear  ;  grandma  enjoys  making  her 
little  girl  happy,"  Mrs.  Travilla  replied,  fondly 
caressing  the  little  prattler.  "  What  story  shall 
it  be  this  time  ?  " 

"  'Bout  Adam  and  Eve  eatin'  dat  apple." 

Grandma  kindly  complied,  telling  the  old 
story  of  the  fall  in  simple  language  suited  to 
the  infant  comprehension  of  the  baby  girl,  who 
listened  with  as  deep  an  interest  as  though  it 
were  a  new  tale  to  her,  instead  of  an  oft  re 
peated  one. 

On  its  conclusion  she  sat  for  a  moment  as  if 
in  profound  thought,  then  looking  up  into  her 
grandmother's  face, 

"  Where  is  dey  now  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  In  heaven,  I  trust." 

"  Elsie's  goin'  to  ask  dem  'bout  dat  when  Elsie 
gets  to  heaven." 

"  About  what,  darling  ?  " 

"  'Bout  eatin'  dat  apple  ;  what  dey  do  it 
for." 


264    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

u  It  was  very  wicked  for  them  to  take  it, 
because  God  had  forbidden  them  to  do  so." 

"  Yes,  g'amma  ;  Elsie  wouldn't  take  apple  if 
papa  say  no." 

"  No,  I  hope  not  ;  it  is  very  naughty  for 
children  to  disobey  their  papa  or  mamma.  And 
we  must  all  obey  God  our  heavenly  Father." 

"  G'amma,  p'ease  tell  Elsie  'bout  heaven." 

"  Yes,  darling,  I  will.  It  is  a  beautiful  place  ; 
with  streets  of  gold,  a  beautiful  river,  and  trees 
with  delicious  fruits  ;  it  is  never  dark,  for  there 
is  no  night  there ;  because  Jesus  our  dear 
Savour  is  there  and  is  the  light  thereof,  so  that 
they  do  not  need  the  sun  or  moon. 

"  Nobody  is  ever  sick,  or  sorry,  hungry,  or  in 
pain.  Nobody  is  ever  naughty  ;  they  all  love 
God  and  one  another.  There  is  very  sweet 
music  there.  They  wear  white  robes  and  have 
crowns  of  gold  on  their  heads  and  golden  harps 
in  their  hands." 

"  To  make  sweet  music  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"Dey  wear  white  dess  ?"  "Yes." 

"  Do  dey  button  up  behind  like  Elsie's  dress  ?  " 

Violet  laughed  at  that  question.  "  She  is 
very  desirous  to  have  her  dresses  fasten  in  front 
like  mamma's,"  she  explained  in  reply  to  her 
mother's  look  of  surprised  inquiry. 

"  Do  dey,  g'amma  ?  do  dey  button  up  in  da 
back  ?  " 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    265 

"  I  don't  know  how  they  are  made,  dearie," 
her  grandma  answered.  "  I  never  was  there  to 
see  them." 

"  Elsie's  never  dere." 

"  No,  people  don't  go  there  till  they  die." 

"  Elsie's  never  dere  'cept  when  Elsie's  gettin* 
made.  Wasn't  Elsie  dere  den?  didn't  Dod 
make  Elsie  up  in  heaven  ?  " 

"No,  darling,  you  were  never  there,  but  if 
you  love  Jesus  he  will  take  you  there  some  day." 

M  Mamma,  how  nicely  you  answer  or  parry  her 
questions,"  said  Violet.  "  As  her  father  says, 
she  can  ask  some  that  a  very  wise  man  could 
not  answer." 

"  Yes,  she  has  an  inquiring  mind,  and  I  would 
not  discourage  her  desire  to  learn  by  asking 
questions,"  Grandma  Elsie  said,  adding  with  a 
smile,  "  I  can  remember  that  her  mother  used 
to  ask  me  some  very  puzzling  ones  twenty  vears 
ago." 

"And  I  never  received  a  rebuff,  but  was 
always  answered  to  the  best  of  your  ability,  dear 
mamma.  I  think  of  that  now  when  tempted  to 
impatience  with  my  little  girl's  sometimes  weari 
some  questioning,  and  resolve  to  try  to  be  as 
good  a  mother  to  her  as  you  were  to  me  ;  and 
still  are,"  she  added  with  a  loving  smile.  "  And 
now  that  she  has  go^  back  to  her  play  and 
baby  Ned  is  sleep!  "-s1  .nt  a  quiet  chat  with 
you." 


£66    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

"Then  let  us  go  to  your  boudoir  and  have 
it,"  her  mother  answered,  rising  and  moving 
toward  the  door. 

"  Mamma,  I  have  not  heretofore  been  timid 
about  burglars,"  Violet  said,  when  they  were 
seated  in  the  boudoir,  each  busied  with  a  bit  of 
needlework,  "but  I  fear  that  I  shall  be  in 
future  ;  for  only  think,  mamma,  how  near  they 
were  to  my  husband  and  myself  while  we  lay 
sleeping  soundly  in  our  own  room  !  How  easily 
they  might  have  murdered  us  both  before  we 
were  even  aware  of  their  presence  in  the  house." 

"Could  they?  had  you  then  no  wakeful 
guardian  at  hand  ?  " 

"  O  mamma,  yes  !  *  Lo,  I  am  with  you 
alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world,'  and 
*He  that  keepeth  Israel  shall  neither  slumber 
nor  sleep ' ;  and  yet — haven't  even  Christians 
sometimes  been  murdered  by  burglars  ?  " 

"  I  can  not  assert  that  they  have  not,''  re 
plied  her  mother.  "  '  According  to  your  faith 
be  it  unto  you,'  and  even  true  Christians  are 
sometimes  lacking  in  faith — putting  their  trust 
in  their  own  defences,  or  some  earthly  helper, 
instead  of  the  Keeper  of  Israel ;  or  they  are 
fearful  and  doubtful,  refusing  to  take  God  at 
his  word  and  rest  in  his  protecting  care. 

"  I  do  not  see  that  we  have  anything  to  do 
with  the  question  you  propounded  just  now ; 
we  have  only  to  take  God's  promises,  believe 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    267 

them  fully  and  be  without  carefulness  in  regard 
to  that,  as  well  as  other  things.  I  am  perfectly 
sure  he  will  suffer  no  real  evil  to  befall  any  who 
thus  trust  in  him. 

"Death  by  violence  may  sometimes  be  a 
shorter,  easier  passage  home  than  death  from 
disease  ;  and  come  in  whatever  shape  it  may, 
death  can  be  no  calamity  to  the  Christian.** 

"  Solomon  tells  us  that  the  day  of  death  is 
better  than  the  day  of  one's  birth.  *  Blessed 
are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord.' 

"  My  dear  Vi,  I  think  one  who  can  claim  all 
the  promises  of  God  to  his  children,  should  be 
utterly  free  from  the  fear  that  hath  torment ; 
should  be  afraid  of  nothing  whatever  but  dis 
pleasing  and  dishonoring  God." 

"Yes,  mamma,  I  see  that  it  is  so  ;  and  that 
all  I  lack  to  make  me  perfectly  courageous  and 
easy  in  mind,  is  stronger  faith. 

"  I  think  my  husband  has  a  faith  which  lifts 
him  above  every  fear,  and  that  he  is  perfectly 
content  to  leave  all  future  events  to  the  ordering 
of  his  heavenly  Father." 

Grandma  Elsie's  eyes  shone.  "  You  are  blest 
in  having  such  a  husband,  my  dear  Vi,**  she 
said.  "  I  trust  you  will  help  each  other  on  in 
the  heavenly  way,  and  be  fellow-helpers  to  your 
children  and  his." 

Violet  looked  up  brightly.  "  I  trust  we  shall, 
mamma  ;  we  both  earnestly  desire  to  be,  and  I 


868    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

think  his  three  all  give  good  evidence  that  they 
have  already  begun  to  walk  in  the  straight  and 
narrow  way  ;  and  no  wonder,  considering  what 
a  faithful,  loving,  Christian  father  he  is — so 
constant  in  prayer  and  effort  on  their  behalf." 
"  Ah,"  as  the  sound  of  wheels  was  heard  on 
the  driveway,  "  they  have  returned  ;  and  now 
we  shall  have  a  report  of  all  that  was  done  in 
the  magistrate's  office.  It  must  have  been  quite 
aii  ordeal  to  Max  and  Lulu." 


CHAPTER  XVH. 

CAPT.  RAYMOND  was  met  at  the  door  by  the 
youngest  two  of  his  daughters. 

"  Papa,  I'se  been  yaisin'  seeds,"  announced 
little  Elsie,  running  into  his  arms. 

"  Yaisin'  seeds,"  he  echoed  ;  "  what  can  that 
mean  ?  * 

"  She  means  seeding  raisins,  papa,"  explained 
Grace,  with  a  merry  laugh.  "  We've  been  in 
the  kitchen  helping  the  cook.  At  least  pre 
tending  to  help  her.  Perhaps  we  hindered 
more  than  we  helped." 

**  I  dare  say,"  he  responded ;  "  but  I  hope 
Elsie  didn't  eat  the  raisins,  nor  you  either  ;  they 
are  quite  too  indigestible  for  your  young 
stomachs." 

"  We  each  had  one,  papa  ;  that  was  alL  I 
told  Elsie  we  wouldn't  eat  any  more  till  we 
asked  leave,  and  she  was  a  good  little  girl  and 
didn't  tease  for  more." 

"  That  was  right ;  but  for  your  own  sakes  I 
must  say  that  is  all  you  can  have." 

He  had  paused  for  a  moment  in  the  hall  to 
pet  and  fondle  the  two.  Max  and  Lulu  stood 
269 


270    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

looking  on  ;  Harold  and  Herbert  were  taking 
off  their  overcoats  near  by. 

"  You're  a  funny  talker,  Elsie,"  laughed  Max. 

"Your  English  is  not  of  the  purest,  little 
woman,"  said  her  Uncle  Harold. 

"  Tell  Uncle  Harold  he  must  not  expect  per 
fection  in  a  beginner,"  said  her  father.  "  Where 
are  grandma  and  mamma  ?  " 

"  In  the  parlor  I  believe,"  said  Grace.  "  Oh 
no  !  see,  they  are  just  coming  down  the  stairs." 

"  Yes,  here  we  are,"  said  Violet ;  "  anxious 
for  a  report  of  the  morning's  proceedings 
in  the  magistrate's  office.  Won't  you  walk  into 
the  parlor,  gentlemen,  and  let  us  have  it  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  we  will  be  very  happy  to  gratify 
your  very  excusable  curiosity,"  returned  her 
husband  laughingly,  as  she  came  to  his  side, 
and  he  stooped  his  tall  form  to  give  her  the 
kiss  with  which  he  never  failed  to  greet  hei 
after  even  a  brief  separation. 

The  older  people  all  repaired  to  the  parlor* 
but  the  children  did  not  follow. 

"  I  must  go  and  look  over  my  lessons,"  said 
Max. 

"  And  I'm  going  to  my  room,"  said  Lulu. 
"  Gracie,  if  you  will  come  with  me,  I'll  tell  you 
all  about  the  trial — if  that's  what  they  call  it." 

"  O  yes,  do  ! "  responded  Grace,  as  the  two 
started  up  the  stairs  together.  "  Were  you 
scared,  Lu  ?  " 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    271 

"No ;  I  didn't  feel  frightened,  for  I'm  not 
timid  you  know,  and  papa  was  near  me  all  the 
time  ;  and  he'd  told  me  all  I  had  to  do  was  to 
tell  a  straightforward,  truthful  story. 

"  I  did  hate  to  take  the  oath,  but  I  knew  I 
had  to,  and  that  it  wasn't  wrong,  though  it  does 
seem  a  dreadful  thing  to  do." 

"  It  isn't  like  other  swearing,"  remarked  Max, 
who  was  moving  on  up  the  stairs,  somewhat 
ahead  of  his  sisters.  "  There  must  be  a  right 
kind,  because  in  the  psalms,  where  David  is  de 
scribing  a  good  man,  he  says  of  him,  '  He  that 
sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and  changeth  not.' " 

"Yes,  I  know,"  said  Lulu,  "I  can  see  the 
difference  ;  and  this  must  be  the  right  kind  or 
papa  would  never  have  let  us  do  it." 

"  How  do  they  do  it  ?"  asked  Grace.  "  How- 
did  you  do  it,  Lu  ?  " 

"  A  man  said  over  the  words  for  me — a  prom 
ise  to  *  tell  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  noth 
ing  but  the  truth ' — and  I  promised  by  kissing 
the  Bible  ;  that  was  all." 

"  That  wasn't  very  hard  to  do,"  said  Grace, 
"  but  oh  I'd  have  been  so  frightened  to  have  to 
tell  something  with  so  many  people  listening ! " 

"  Of  course ;  because  you're  such  a  weak, 
timid  little  thing  ;  but  I'm  big  and  strong  and 
not  afraid  of  anybody  or  anything. 

"  There  were  a  good  many  people  there  ;  the 
room  was  quite  full ;  but  I  felt  that  that  did 


272  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

not  make  much  difference,  when  I  thought 
about  God  hearing  every  word  I  said  and  know 
ing  if  it  was  really  the  truth,  the  whole  truth 
and  nothing  but  the  truth. 

"  Ajax's  wife  was  there  ;  crying  fit  to  break 
her  heart  too  ;  specially  when  they  took  him 
back  to  jail. 

"Papa  stopped  and  spoke  to  her  before  we 
got  into  the  carriage  to  come  home.  He  said 
he  was  very  sorry  for  her,  but  if  she  continued 
to  be  honest  and  industrious,  he  would  see  that 
she  did  not  want ;  and  he  hoped  her  husband 
would  some  day  come  out  of  prison  a  better 
man." 

"Did  she  seem  thankful  to  papa?"  asked 
Grace. 

"  Yes  ;  and  she  said  she  didn't  see  how  Ajax 
could  be  so  bad  and  ungrateful  as  to  try  to 
steal  papa's  money  after  he'd  been  so  kind  to 
her  and  the  children." 

"  Yes,  and  I  pity  'Liza  for  being  his  wife,  and 
the  children  because  they  have  such  a  bad 
father. 

"  Lu,  let's  ask  papa  if  we  mayn't  buy  some 
calico  and  other  things,  with  some  of  our  benev 
olence  money,  and  make  clothes  for  them." 

"  I  wouldn't  mind  giving  the  money,"  said 
Lulu,  "  but  I  hate  to  sew  on  such  things.  You 
know  I  never  did  like  plain  sewing.  I'll  see 
about  it  though." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.     273 

"  You'd  do  it  to  please  the  dear  Lord  Jesus, 
even  though  you  don't  like  it?"  said  Grace 
softly. 

"Yes,  that  I  will,  if  papa  approves,"  returned 
Lulu  warmly,  her  eyes  shining.  "  Gracie,  it's 
good — a  real  pleasure,  I  mean — to  make  your 
self  do  distasteful  things,  for  Jesus'  sake. 

"  I'll  put  my  hat  and  coat  in  their  proper  places 
and  smooth  my  hair,  so  I'll  be  neat  for  dinner, 
and  we'll  go  and  talk  to  papa  about  it  at  once. 
He's  sure  to  approve,  and  I  don't  want  to  give 
myself  any  chance  to  change  my  mind  and  give 
the  thing  up." 

"And  we  wont  mind  Grandma  Elsie  hear 
ing,"  added  Grace  ;  "  perhaps  she'll  know  what 
they  need  the  most,  and  maybe  she'll  tell  Rosie 
and  Eva  and  they'll  offer  to  do  something  for 
the  poor  things  too." 

"Oh  yes  :  perhaps  we  can  form  ourselves  into 
a  Dorcas  society.  That's  what  they  call  soci 
eties  that  make  garments  for  the  poor  you 
know,  because  of  Dorcas  in  the  Bible  who  made 
coats  and  garments  for  the  poor  where  she 
lived." 

"  Yes,  Lu  ;  but  there's  the  dinner  bell,  and 
we'll  have  to  wait  awhile  before  we  can  talk  to 
papa  about  it ;  for  you  know  he  says  we 
mustn't  talk  a  great  deal  at  the  table  when 
there's  company." 

"And  I  have  to  smooth  my  hair  yet,  and! 


274    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

that  will  make  me  late.  I'm  so  sorry,  because  it 
vexes  papa  to  have  us  unpunctual.  Don't  wait 
for  me,  Gracie,  for  that  will  make  you  late 
too." 

"  I'd  rather  wait  for  you,  but  I  'spose  I  ought 
to  go  at  once,"  Gracie  said,  looking  regretfully 
back  as  she  left  the  room. 

The  blessing  had  been  asked  and  the  captain 
•was  carving  the  turkey  when  Lulu  took  her  seat 
at  the  table,  which  was  close  at  his  right  hand. 

He  gave  her  a  grave  look. 

"  I'm  very  sorry  I'm  late,  papa,"  she  said  in  a 
low  tone,  and  casting  down  her  eyes.  "I'd 
been  so  busy  talking  with  Gracie  that  I  hadn't 
my  hair  smoothed  when  the  bell  rang." 

"  It  has  been  a  very  exciting  morning  for  you, 
daughter,  and  I'll  excuse  you  this  time,"  he  re 
turned,  speaking  kindly  and  in  as  low  a  key  as 
her  own ;  "  it  is  not  often  I  find  you  unpunc 
tual." 

Lulu  heaved  a  sigh  of  relief,  her  countenance 
brightened,  and  her  eyes  were  lifted  to  her 
father's  face  with  a  grateful,  loving  look  that 
brought  a  smile  to  his  lips  and  eyes. 

She  was  very  quiet  during  the  meal,  speaking 
only  when  spoken  to,  but  her  father  kept  an  eye 
on  her  plate  and  saw  that  her  wants  were  abun 
dantly  supplied. 

On  leaving  the  table  all  repaired  to  the  parlor 
and  Lulu  and  Grace,  seizing  the  first  oppor« 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  275 

tunity  offered  them  by  a  pause  in  the  talk  of 
their  elders,  told  of  their  plan,  and  asked  per 
mission  to  carry  it  out. 

It  was  received  with  entire  approval  by  all 
present,  their  father  included. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  Rosie  and  Evelyn  will 
be  glad  to  join  you  in  forming  a  Dorcas  soci 
ety,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "  and  if  you  like  I  shall 
be  happy  to  cut  out  garments  for  you  to  work 
upon,  and  to  teach  you  how  to  do  it  for  your 
selves." 

"  Oh  thank  you,  ma'am  ! "  responded  the  little 
girls  ;  "  we  were  sure  you  would  and  it  will  be 
ever  so  nice." 

"  Taridge  tumin' !  two  taridge  tumin* !  ** 
cried  little  Elsie,  who  had  climbed  on  a  chair, 
and  was  gazing  out  of  a  window  looking  upon 
the  drive. 

They  proved  to  be  the  Ion  and  Fairview  car- 
riages,  bringing  the  whole  family  of  the  latter 
place  and  all  of  the  other  who  were  not  already 
present. 

"  We  have  come  in  a  body,  as  you  see,  to 
learn  all  about  the  strange  occurrences  of  last 
night  and  the  consequent  doings  in  the  magis- 
trate^s  office  this  morning,"  Grandpa  Dinsmore 
remarked,  as  he  shook  bands  with  the  captain 
and  kissed  Violet,  first  on  one  cheek,  then  on 
the  other. 

"  Tiss  Elsie  too,  danpa,"  cried  the  little  one 


276    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

toddling  up  to  him  ;  "  oo  mustn't  f  ordet  to  tiss 
oor  'ittle  dirl." 

"  Certainly  not,"  he  said,  taking  her  into  his 
arms  to  kiss  her  several  times,  then  sitting  down 
with  her  on  his  knee.  "  Do  you  know  that  you 
are  my  great-granddaughter  ?  " 

"  Ess,  Elsie  knows  dat,"  she  answered,  nodding 
her  curly  head  wisely. 

Meantime  greetings  had  been  exchanged 
among  the  others,  and  the  four  little  girls  had 
got  into  a  corner  by  themselves. 

"  O  Lu,  do  tell  us  all  about  it ! "  cried  Rosie. 
"  I  never  did  hear  of  such  a  brave  girl  as  you  I 
Why  I'd  have  been  scared  to  death,  and  nevef 
have  thought  of  such  a  thing  as  going  down 
where  the  burglars  were." 

"  Oh  I  think  you  would  if  you'd  been  in  my 
place,"  returned  Lulu  modestly.  "  You  see  I 
was  afraid  if  I  waited  to  tell  papa  about  them, 
they  might  come  out  and  see  him  readjr  to  fight 
them,  and  kill  him  ;  but  I  thought  if  I  could 
get  the  door  shut  and  fastened  on  them  before 
they  knew  anybody  was  there,  nobody  would 
be  hurt." 

"  And  that's  the  way  it  was,"  said  Evelyn. 
"  But  you  were  a  brave  girl  and  there's  no  use 
in  your  denjnng  it." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  you  were,"  said  Rosie.  "  But 
come  now  do  tell  us  the  whole  story  ;  we  want 
to  hear  it  fresh  from  your  lips." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  277 

"  And  what  went  on  in  the  magistrate's  office 
too,"  added  Eva.  "  Oh  didn't  you  dislike  hav 
ing  to  go  there  and  testify  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  I  begged  papa  not  to  make  me,  but 
he  said  it  was  the  law,  and  not  he,  that  in 
sisted." 

"Yes  I  know,  and  of  course  those  things 
have  to  be  done  in  such  cases  ;  but  I  hope  my 
turn  will  never  come.  Now,  Lu,  please  begin. 
You'll  have  at  least  two  very  attentive  list 
eners." 

"  More  than  that,  I  think,"  said  Rosie,  as  other 
voices  were  heard  in  the  hall,  quickly  followed 
by  the  entrance  of  the  relatives  from  the  Oaks, 
the  Pines  and  Roselands. 

And  greetings  were  scarcely  exchanged  with 
these  when  the  families  from  Ashlands  and  the 
Laurels  joined  the  circle  ;  so  that  quite  a  large 
surprise  party  had  gathered  there  unexpectedly 
to  themselves  as  well  as  to  their  hosts.  The 
same  desire — to  learn  the  full  particulars  of 
what  had  reached  them  as  little  more  than 
a  vague  report — had  brought  them  all. 

These  were  given,  and  Lulu  received  so  much 
commendation,  and  was  so  lauded  for  her  brav 
ery,  that  her  father  began  to  fear  she  would 
be  puffed  up  with  vanity  and  conceit. 

But  at  length  that  subject  was  dropped  and 
the  one  of  the  proposed  Dorcas  society  taken  upu 

Evelyn  seemed  quietly  pleased  and  interested, 


278    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Zoe,  Lora  and  Rosie  ready  to  enter  into  the 
work  with  enthusiasm,  while  the  Dinsmore  girls 
gave  a  rather  languid  attention  to  the  discussion. 

But  when  it  had  been  decided  to  organize  a 
society  on  the  spot,  and  the  business  of  electing 
officers  was  taken  up,  they  roused  themselves  to 
a  new  interest,  and  Maud  was  evidently  grati 
fied  when  Evelyn  nominated  her  for  the  secre 
taryship. 

Lulu  seconded  the  motion  and  Maud  was 
unanimously  elected. 

Zoe  had  already  been  made  president ;  Lora 
was  chosen  treasurer.  These  were  all  the  offi 
cers  considered  necessary,  but  Sydney,  Evelyn 
and  Lulu  were  appointed  a  committee  to  visit 
the  poor  families  in  the  neighborhood  and  learn 
what  articles  of  clothing  were  most  needed  by 
them. 

It  was  decided  that  the  society  should  meet 
once  a  fortnight  at  one  or  the  other  of  the 
homes  of  its  members,  taking  them  in  turn ; 
that  at  these  meetings  reports  should  be  given 
in  as  to  the  state  of  the  finances,  work  done, 
and  articles  needed  ;  finished  garments  would 
also  be  brought  in,  examined  and  pronounced 
upon  as  well  or  ill  done  ;  the  members  would 
busy  themselves  in  cutting  and  basting  new 
garments  while  together,  and  each  carry  home 
with  her  one  or  more  to  be  made  in  the  interval 
between  that  and  the  next  meeting. 


CHRISTMAS  WITS.   GRANDMA  ELSIE.    279 

Also  each  member  was  to  consider  herself 
under  appointment  to  invite  her  young  girl,  or 
young  lady  friends,  from  other  families  to  join 
with  them  in  the  good  work. 

"  Now  I  think  that  is  all,"  said  Grandma 
Elsie  ;  "  you  are  fully  organized  and  I  invite 
you  to  hold  your  first  meeting  at  Ion,  next 
Wednesday  afternoon.  That  will  give  time  for 
ascertaining  the  needs  of  some  of  those  we  wish 
to  assist,  and  the  purchase  of  materials." 

"  But  how  are  your  funds  to  be  raised  ? n 
asked  her  father. 

"  By  a  tax  on  the  members,  and  contributions 
from  their  friends,  which  will  be  thankfully  ac 
cepted,"  she  said  with  a  pleased  smile  as  he  took 
out  his  pocket-book  and  handed  her  a  five  dollar 
bill.  "  We  are  very  much  obliged,  sir." 

The  captain  and  other  gentlemen  present- 
some  of  the  ladies  also — immediately  followed 
Mr.  Dinsmore's  example. 

Then  the  question  of  the  amount  of  tax  on 
the  members  was  discussed  and  settled. 

After  that  the  captain  said  he  had  a  sugges 
tion  to  make  ;  namely  that  it  would  be  well  for 
the  little  girls  to  be  accompanied  by  an  older 
person  when  making  their  visits  to  their  pro 
posed  beneficiaries. 

"It  will  require  some  wisdom  and  tact  to 
make  the  necessary  investigations  without 
Wounding  the  feelings  of  those  they  desire  to 


280    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

benefit,  or  injuring  their  commendable  pride  of 
independence,"  he  said  in  conclusion. 

"  Thank  you  for  the  advice,  captain,"  Grand 
ma  Elsie  replied  ;  "  I  think  it  most  wise.  What 
have  the  members  of  the  society  to  say  about 
it?" 

All  responded  promptly  that  they  would  pre 
fer  to  have  an  older  person  with  them  on  those 
occasions. 

"And  we'd  better  begin  that  business  to 
morrow,"  said  Zoe,  "  that  whoever  is  to  do  the 
buying  of  materials  to  be  cut  and  basted  at  the 
first  meeting,  may  have  the  needed  information 
in  season." 

"  I  hope  Grandma  Elsie  will  buy  the  things," 
saidLulu.  "Don't  you  all  vote  for  that, girls ?" 

"  Yes  ;  yes,  indeed  ;  if  she  will,"  they  all 
answered,  and  were  pleased  that  she  at  once 
consented  to  do  so. 

"  Are  we  boys  to  be  shut  out  of  all  this  ?  " 
asked  Max.  "  I  don't  see  why  we  shouldn't 
take  hold  of  such  work  as  well  as  the  girls.  I'm 
conceited  enough  to  think  I  could  wield  a  pair 
of  shears  and  cut  out  garments,  by  a  pattern  or 
tinder  instruction  ;  and  I  know  I  can  run  a 
sewing  machine,  for  I've  tried  it." 

"And  certainly  we  could  all  help  with  the 
financial  part,"  said  Chester  Dinsmore. 

"  Let's  take  them  in,"  said  Sydney.  "  We 
want  all  the  money  we  can  get." 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    281 

"  Of  course  we  do,"  said  Lora  ;  "  the  more 
money  we  have  the  more  good  we  may  hope 
to  do." 

The  others  seemed  to  see  the  force  of  the 
argument  and  voted  unanimously  for  the  ad 
mission  of  the  lads. 

"  What  about  home  and  foreign  missionary 
societies  ?  "  asked  Evelyn.  "  I  thought  we  had 
decided  to  have  one  of  each  just  among  our 
selves.  Was  it  the  girls  only  ?  or  will  the  boys 
take  part  in  them  too  ?  " 

"Of  course  we  will,  if  you'll  let  us,"  replied 
Max  ;  "  and  you  can't  have  too  much  money  for 
them,  seeing  there  are  millions  upon  millions  of 
heathen  to  be  taught  and  furnished  with  Bibles." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  captain,  "  boys  should  be  as 
much  interested  in  mission  work  as  girls,  and  I 
see  no  reason  why  you  young  relatives  and 
friends  should  not  work  together. 

"  But  with  your  studies  and  other  duties  to 
attend  to,  you  have  hardly  time  for  such  a 
multiplication  of  societies,  and  as  the  work  is 
one,  the  field  the  world,  I  propose  that  you 
form  only  one  more  society,  which  shall  be  for 
both  home  and  foreign  missions." 

"  A  very  good  plan,  I  think,"  commented 
Grandpa  Dinsmore. 

"  And  I  propose  that  we  proceed  at  once  to 
organize  such  a  society,"  said  Zoe. 

"And  shouldn't  wo  have  gentlemen  officers?" 


282    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

asked  Lulu.  "I  think  Uncle  Harold  would 
make  a  good  president." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  he,  smiling  pleasantly  on 
her,  "  but  I  could  not  serve  ;  because  I  must  be 
off  to  college  directly." 

"  And  the  same  objection  applies  to  all  of  us 
except  Max  and  little  Walter,"  added  Chester 
Dinsmore.  "  We  older  lads  can  only  pay  our 
dues  and  perhaps  meet  with  you  occasionally 
when  at  home  on  a  vacation." 

"  Working  for  the  good  cause  in  the  mean 
time,  in  whatever  place  we  are,"  added  Harold. 

"  Shall  we  proceed  to  organize  ?  "    asked  Zoe. 

"  Yes,  if  Grandma  Elsie  will  help  us  as  she 
did  with  the  Dorcas,"  said  Lulu. 

The  others  joined  in  the  request,  and  Grandma 
Elsie  kindly  complied. 

Eva  was  chosen  president,  Rosie  treasurer, 
and  they  would  have  made  Lulu  secretary  but 
that  she  strenuously  declined,  insisting  that  she 
was  not  ready  enough  with  her  pen  to  find  time 
for  that  in  addition  to  all  the  sewing  and  other 
things  she  was  undertaking. 

"  Then  I  nominate  Max,"  said  Rosie,  giving 
him  a  bright  look  and  smile. 

"  And  I  second  the  motion,"  said  Evelyn. 

Max  made  no  objection  and  seemed  gratified 
when  he  was  pronounced  unanimously  elected. 

They  then  settled  the  amount  of  their  yearly 
subscription  to  each  cause  and  the  time  of  meet- 


CHRISTMAS  'WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    283 

ing,  deciding  that  it  should  be  on  the  same  day 
and  hour  as  the  meeting  of  the  other  society, 
but  on  the  alternate  week. 

"And  what  will  we  do  at  our  meetings?9* 
asked  Sydney. 

"  What  other  people  do  at  missionary  meet 
ings,  I  presume,"  answered  Zoe  ;  "  read  the 
Bible,  sing  hymns,  pray  for  the  missionaries  and 
the  heathen  at  home  and  abroad." 

"  Pay  in  our  dues  too,"  said  Max  ;  "  and  I 
suppose  each  one  will  try  to  find  some  interest 
ing  article  to  take  to  the  meeting  to  be  read 
aloud  to  the  others." 

"  Yes ;  of  course  we  must  all  do  that  if  we 
want  to  have  very  enjoyable  meetings,"  said  Zoe. 

"  And  we  older  people  must  see  to  it  that  you 
are  well  supplied  with  literature  bearing  on  the 
subject,"  said  the  captain. 

He  was  rejoiced  to  perceive  that  the  interest 
of  these  new  enterprises  was  taking  his  chil 
dren's  thoughts  from  the  unpleasant  occurrences 
of  the  previous  night.  Almost  all  their  talk 
with  him  that  evening  when  the  guests  had 
gone  and  the  babies  were  being  put  to  bed,  was 
of  the  work  they  hoped  to  do  in  connection 
with  their  missionary  and  Dorcas  societies. 

To  Lulu  had  been  assigned  the  duty  of  visit 
ing  the  family  of  Ajax,  for  the  purpose  of  learn 
ing  what  were  their  most  pressing  needs  in  the 
line  of  clothing. 


284    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

Speaking  of  it,  she  asked,  "  Ought  I  not  to  go 
to-morrow,  papa  ?  and  will  you  go  with  me  ? 

"  I  say  yes  to  both  questions,"  he  replied. 
"  You  may  be  ready  for  your  call  directly  we 
are  done  with  school  duties  ;  that  will  give 
us  time  to  go  and  return  in  good  season  for 
dinner." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I'll  be  ready.  Thank  you  veiy 
much  for  promising  to  take  me." 

"  Liza  must  feel  lonesome  to-night,  thinking 
about  Ajax  in  jail,"  remarked  Grace  thought 
fully  ;  "but  I'm  glad  he's  there  so  that  he 
can't  be  trying  to  break  into  anybody's  house. 
Papa,  could  he  get  out  and  come  here  again  ?  " 

"  It  is  hardly  possible,"  answered  her  father, 
looking  tenderly  down  into  her  face,  and 
smoothing  her  curls  with  caressing  hand  ;  "and 
he  would  not  want  to  hurt  you  if  he  could  come 
into  the  house.  I  don't  see  how  any  one  could 
wish  to  harm  my  gentle,  kindhearted  little 
Grace." 

"  Papa,  shall  I  sleep  in  her  bed  with  her  to 
night?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Certainly,  if  she  would  like  it." 

"  Oh  I  should  !  "  Grace  exclaimed."  I  know 
our  heavenly  Father  will  take  care  of  me,  but 
it's  good  to  feel  Lu's  arms  round  me  too." 

"  Then  you  shall,"  said  Lulu,  giving  her  an 
affectionate  pat,  "  your  big  sister  likes  to  take 
care  of  you." 


CHAPTER  XVIH 

"  O  Ltr,  tell  ine  all  about  it ! "  exclaimed 
Grace  when  Lulu  came  home  the  next  day, 
from  her  visit  to  Eliza.  "  Are  they  very,  very 
poor  and  needy?" 

"  'Liza  and  her  children  ?  Well,  not  so  very ; 
because  papa  has  been  seeing  to  them  for  quite 
a  while.  They  had  a  good  fire  ('Liza  was  iron 
ing  for  somebody)  and  pretty  good  clothes  ; 
but  the  children  are  growing  too  big  for  some 
of  their  things  and  have  torn  or  worn  holes  in 
others.  So  papa  says  he  thinks  we  should  make 
make  them  some  new  ones.  I'm  going  to  ask 
Grandma  Elsie  to  buy  some  flannel  with  some  of 
my  money,  and  let  me  make  a  skirt  for  the 
baby." 

"  I'd  like  to  make  an  apron  for  one  of  the 
little  girls,"  said  Grace. 

"  "Well  I  suppose  you  can.  There  are  two 
girls  and  a  boy  besides  the  baby.  Just  think 
what  a  lot  of  trouble  it  must  be  to  keep  them 
all  clothed  and  fed  !  " 

"  And  poor  'Liza  will  have  to  do  it  all  her 
self  while  Ajax  is  in  jail." 

"  I  don't  believe  he  was  much  help  anyhow,* 
285 


286    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GEANDMA  ELSIE. 

Bald  Lulu,  with  a  scornful  little  toss  of  her  head  ; 
**  she  says  he  didn't  work  half  the  time  and  was 
always  getting  drunk  and  beating  her  and  the 
children.  I  should  think  she'd  want  him  kept 
in  jail  as  long  as  he  lives." 

"  But  maybe  he'll  grow  good,  and  be  kind 
and  helpful  to  her  when  he  gets  out." 

"  Papa  will  do  all  he  can  to  make  him  good," 
said  Lulu  ;  "  he's  gone  now  to  the  jail  to  talk  to 
him.  Just  think  of  his  taking  so  much  trouble 
for  such  an  ungrateful  wretch. " 

**  It's  very  good  in  him,*'  responded  Grace  : 
"  and  it's  being  like  the  dear  Lord  Jesus  to  take 
trouble  to  do  good  to  ungrateful  wretches." 

M  Yes  ;  so  it  is,  and  nobody  can  be  acquainted 
with  papa  without  seeing  that  he  tries  always 
to  be  like  Jesus." 

The  captain's  motive  for  visiting  the  jail  that 
day  was  certainly  most  kind  and  Christian ;  a 
desire  to  reason  with  the  two  prisoners  on  the 
sin  and  folly  of  their  evil  courses,  and  persuade 
them  to  repentance  and  reformation. 

He  did  not  approach  them  in  a  self-righteous 
spirit,  for  the  thought  in  his  heart  was,  "  It  is 
only  the  grace  of  God  that  maketh  us  to  differ  ; 
and  with  the  same  heredity,  and  like  surround 
ings  and  influences  I  might  have  been  even  a 
greater  criminal  than  they";  but  he  found 
them  sullen  and  defiant  and  by  no  means  grate* 
ful  for  his  kindly  interest  in  their  welfare. 


VHBISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  EL8IR    287 

Still  he  continued  his  efforts,  visiting  them 
frequently  while  they  lay  in  the  county  jail 
awaiting  trial. 

Lulu  looked  forward  to  the  trial  with  some  ap 
prehension,  dreading  to  be  placed  on  the  witness- 
stand  before  the  judges,  jurymen,  lawyers,  and 
the  crowd  of  spectators  likely  to  be  present  on 
the  occasion. 

"  It'll  be  a  great,  great  deal  worse  than  that 
time  in  the  magistrate's  office,"  she  said  to  her 
self  again  and  again.  But  by  her  father's 
advice  she  tried  to  put  away  the  thought  of  it 
and  give  her  mind  to  other  things. 

She  was  interested  in  her  studies,  amuse 
ments,  in  the  books  and  periodicals  furnished 
for  the  profit  and  entertainment  of  herself  and 
brother  and  sister,  and  in  the  young  people's 
societies  just  started  in  the  connection. 

These  prospered  and  grew  by  the  addition  of 
new  members  from  among  the  young  folks  who, 
though  of  the  neighborhood,  were  yet  outside 
of  the  connection. 

Under  Grandma  Elsie's  wise  and  kindly  in 
struction  several  of  the  older  members  soon 
became  quite  expert  in  preparing  work  for 
themselves  and  the  others  ;  also  in  gathering 
up  information  on  the  subject  of  missions,  and 
in  regard  to  the  needy  of  their  own  vicinity. 

Thus  their  meetings  were  made  interesting, 
were  well  attended  and  looked  forward  to  with 


288  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

pleasure,  while  quite  an  amount  of  good  wat 
accomplished  through  their  means. 

The  Woodburn  children  were  never  willing 
to  miss  a  meeting,  and  took  pride  and  pleasure 
in  doing  their  full  share  of  the  sewing  under 
taken  by  the  Dorcas  society. 

That  was  a  more  congenial  task  to  Grace 
than  to  Lulu,  but  the  latter — partly  from  pride, 
partly  from  a  real  desire  to  be  useful — insisted 
each  time  on  carrying  home  at  least  as  much 
work  as  Gracie  did. 

And  for  some  weeks  she  was  very  faithful 
with  her  self-imposed  task  ;  but  after  that  her 
interest  in  that  particular  work  began  to  flag 
and  she  delayed  doing  it,  giving  her  time  and 
thoughts  to  other  matters,  till  at  last  Gracie 
reminded  her  that  there  was  but  a  day  left  in 
which  to  do  it,  if  the  garment  were  to  be  ready 
for  handing  in  at  the  next  meeting  of  the 
society. 

"  Oh  dear ! "  cried  Lulu,  "  I  forgot  the  time 
was  so  short,  and  how  I'm  ever  to  finish  it  so 
soon  I  don't  see  J  I'll  have  to  take  all  my  play 
time  for  it." 

"  I  wish  I  could  help  you,"  Gracie  said,  with 
a  very  sympathizing  look,  "but  you  know 
papa  said  I  mustn't  do  any  more  that  my 
own." 

"  Of  course  not,"  returned  Lulu  emphatically  ; 
u  your  own  is  too  much  for  such  a  feeble  little 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    289 

thing  as  you  ;  and  don't  you  worry  about  me, 
111  manage  it  somehow." 

"  But  how  can  you  ?  You  have  that  com 
position  to  write,  and  two  lessons  to  learn  to 
recite  to  papa  in  the  morning.  I  should  think 
they  would  take  all  your  afternoon  except  what 
has  to  be  given  to  exercise ;  and  it's  dinner 
time  now." 

"  Fll  study  hard  and  try  to  get  the  lessons 
and  composition  all  done  before  dark,  and  then 
I'll  sew  as  fast  as  I  can  all  the  evening  while 
papa  is  reading  or  talking  to  mamma  Vi  and 
us." 

"  I'm  afraid  it's  more  than  you  can  do,n  re» 
turned  Grace,  with  a  doubtful  shake  of  the  head  ; 
"  and  perhaps  somebody  may  come  in  to  inter 
rupt  us  too." 

"  If  they  do  I'll  just  go  on  with  the  sewing, 
not  stopping  even  if  there  are  games  to  be 
played,  and  I'm  asked  to  take  part." 

"  It's  very  nice  in  you  to  be  so  determined," 
commented  Grace,  giving  her  sister  an  admiring 
affectionate  look. 

"  It's  about  time  I  was  determined  to  do  that 
sewing,"  said  Lulu,  laughing  a  little,  "  for  I've 
put  it  off  over  and  over  again  because  I  wanted 
to  indulge  myself  in  playing  games  or  reading 
a  story." 

The  ringing  of  the  dinner  bell  put  a  stop  to 
their  talk. 


290    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

At  the  table  the  captain  said  to  his  wife  that 
business  called  him  to  the  city,  he  must  start 
directly  the  meal  was  over,  and  would  not  be 
able  to  get  home  till  late,  long  after  the  usual 
bedtime  ;  but  he  did  not  want  any  one  to  sit  up 
for  him,  as  he  could  let  himself  in  with  his  latch 
key. 

"  O  papa,"  cried  Lulu,  "  I'd  like  to  sit  up  for 
you,  if  I  may  !  " 

u  No,  my  child,"  he  said  with  hie  pleasant 
smile,  "  I  quite  appreciate  the  kind  feeling  that 
prompts  that  offer,  but  I  want  you  to  go  to 
your  bed  at  the  usual  hour." 

"Papa,"  observed  Max  insinuatingly,  and 
with  an  arch  look,  "  it  wouldn't  hurt  a  boy  to 
eit  up  and  wait  for  his  father." 

"  I'm  not  so  sure  of  that,"  laughed  the  cap 
tain  ;  "  boys  need  sleep  as  well  as  girls,  and 
should  not  be  deprived  of  their  regular  allow* 
ance,  when  there  is  no  necessity." 

"  How  about  wives  ? "  asked  Violet  with  a 
twinkle  of  fun  in  her  eye. 

"  Wives  are  of  course  not  under  orders,"  he 
returned  gallantly,  "  but  are  free  to  do  as  they 
please  ;  but  I  should  be  loath  to  have  mine  miss 
her  beauty  sleep." 

"  Then  I  suppose  she  should  try  to  take  it  for 
y*)ur  sake,"  laughed  Violet. 

"Papa,  I  wish  you  didn't  ever  have  to  go 
away  t  "  e'ghed  Grace  ;  "  we  shall  miss  BO  much 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  ORAKDMA  ELSIE.    291 

the  fun  with  the  babies,  and  the  nice  talk  with 
you  while  they  are  being  put  to  bed,  and  theo 
the  reading  afterwards.** 

"  I  have  not  said  anything  about  taking  the 
babies  with  me,  and  really  have  no  thought  of 
doing  so  j  as  they  would  not  be  likely  to  prove 
of  assistance  in  transacting  my  business/'  re 
turned  her  father  gravely. 

At  that  everybody  laughed  and  Violet  said 
to  Graeie,  "  So  you  see,  dearie,  you  need  not 
despair  of  some  fun  with  the  babies." 

"  Maybe  not,  mamma,  but  it  wont  be  just  the 
same  as  when  papa  is  with  us,  and  while  you  are 
away  putting  them  to  bed  we'll  miss  papa  ever 
so  much." 

"  I  hope  so,"  he  said,  smiling  on  her ;  "it  » 
pleasant  to  feel  that  one's  absence  is  regretted. 
But,  my  dear  little  daughter,  we  can't  expect  to 
have  all  our  enjoyments  every  day." 

**  No,  sir  ;  said  Lulu  ;  "  and  we'll  miss  yon 
when  Mamma  Vi  comes  back  and  you  are  not 
there  to  read  to  us." 

"  Of  course  we  will,"  said  Violet,  "  but 
though  your  papa  is  unquestionably  the  finest 
reader  among  us,  the  rest  of  us  can  read  intelli 
gibly,  and  some  of  us  can  read  aloud  to  the 
others  ;  perhaps  we  may  take  turns." 

"  A  very  good  plan,"  said  the  captain.  "  But, 
my  dear,  I  can  not  endorse  that  statement  of 
yours  in  regard  to  our  relative  ability  as  readers. 


Z92    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRAXVITA  ELSTff. 

I  consider  my  wife  as  fine  a  reader  as  I  evef 
listened  to." 

"  Mamma  Vi  does  read  beautifully,"  remarked 
Max,  with  an  affectionate,  admiring  glance  at  her. 

"  I  think  so  too,"  assented  Lulu,  adding  "  and 
if  she  will  read  to  us  it  will  be  a  great  favor, 
and  I  am  sure  will  make  the  time  pass  quickly 
and  very  pleasantly." 

"  No  doubt,"  said  the  captain,  "  and  I  am 
glad  you  are  ready  to  appreciate  such  an  effort 
on  your  mamma's  part ;  but  she  may  have  other 
plans  for  the  evening." 

Violet  had  intended  to  spend  it  in  writing  to 
her  absent  brothers,  but  instantly  decided  to 
sacrifice  her  own  wishes  to  those  of  the  chil 
dren. 

"  I  am  sure  I  shall  enjoy  reading  to  so  appre 
ciative  an  audience,"  she  said  laughingly,  "  and 
feel  myself  highly  honored  in  filling  my  hus 
band's  place." 

"  Max  and  Lulu,"  said  the  captain,  "  don't 
forget  the  tasks  set  for  this  afternoon  ;  you  can 
easily  accomplish  them  before  tea  and  have  an 
hour  or  more  for  exercise  beside." 

Both  replied  with  a  promise  not  to  forget  or 
neglect  his  requirements,  and  immediately  upon 
bidding  her  father  good-bye  and  seeing  him 
out  of  sight,  Lulu  went  to  her  room  and  applied 
herself  to  the  study  of  her  lessons  first,  then  to 
the  writing  of  her  composition. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    293 

She  did  her  work  hurriedly,  however,  with 
the  thought  of  the  sewing  for  which  she  now 
had  so  little  time,  ever  present  with  her  ;  con 
sequently  the  lessons  took  small  hold  upon  her 
memory  and  the  remaining  task  was  very  indif 
ferently  performed. 

She  was  in  the  act  of  wiping  her  pen  when 
Max  called  to  her  and  Grace  that  the  ponies 
were  at  the  door  and  they  three  and  Mamma  Vi 
were  to  have  a  ride  together. 

"Oh  how  nice  !  "  cried  both  little  girls,  and 
hastened  to  don  riding  hats  and  habits. 

They  had  grown  exceedingly  fond  or  their 
young  step-mother  ;  and  as  she  did  not  very 
often  find  it  convenient  to  share  their  rides,  to 
have  her  do  so  was  considered  quite  a  treat. 

On  their  return  Lulu,  hardly  waiting  to  remove 
her  out  door  garments  and  make  herself  pre 
sentable  for  the  evening,  went  at  the  sewing 
with  all  the  activity  and  determination  of  her 
very  energetic  nature. 

"  It's  got  to  be  done  if  I  have  to  work  like  a 
steam  engine  !  "  she  exclaimed  to  Grace,  thrust 
ing  in  and  drawing  out  her  needle  with  a  rapid 
ity  that  surprised  her  little  sister. 

"  I  never  saw  you  sew  so  fast,  Lu,"  she  said. 
"  I  couldn't  do  it  ;  I'd  have  to  take  more  time 
to  be  sure  my  stitches  were  nice  and  even." 

"Oh  it's  for  poor  folks  and  so  it's  strong,  it 
wont  make  much  difference  about  the  looks,* 


294    CHRISTMAS    WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE, 

returned  Lulu,  working  away  at  the  same  head 
long  pace. 

"  But  Grandma  Elsie  is  particular  about  the 
stitches,"  said  Grace  ;  "  don't  you  remember  she 
told  us  she  was,  for  our  own  sakes  more  than 
the  poor  folks'  ;  because  it  would  be  a  sad 
thing  for  us  to  fall  into  slovenly  habits  of  work- 
ing?" 

"  Yes,  I  do  remember  now  you  speak  of  it ; 
and  I'll  try  to  make  the  work  neat  as  well  as  to 
do  it  fast." 

Lulu  worked  on  not  allowing  herself  a  mo 
ment's  rest  or  relaxation,  till  the  tea  bell  rang. 

Violet  invited  them  all  to  spend  the  evening 
in  her  boudoir. 

Lulu  carried  her  sewing  there  directly  after 
leaving  the  table,  and  Violet  more  than  once 
spoke  admiringly  of  the  diligence  and  energy 
she  displayed  in  working  steadily  on  till  it  was 
time  for  them  to  separate  for  the  night. 

"  It  isn't  done  yet ;  dear  me  how  many  stitches 
it  does  take  to  make  a  garment !  "  sighed  Lulu 
to  Grace  when  they  had  retired  to  the  room  of 
the  latter. 

"  So  it  does,"  said  Grace,  "  but  papa  says  hav 
ing  to  take  so  many  of  them,  one  right  after 
another,  is  a  good  lesson  in  patience  and  perse 
verance." 

"  Kind  of  lessons  I'm  not  fond  of,"  laughed 
Lulu. 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    295 

"  And  you've  worked  so  hard  all  the  evening  ! 
you  must  be  very  tired." 

"  Yes,  I'm  tired  ;  but  I'd  sit  up  and  work  an 
hour  or  two  longer  if  it  wouldn't  be  disobedi 
ence  to  papa. 

"  Well  I'll  see  how  much  I  can  do  before 
breakfast  to-morrow  morning.  Perhaps  I  can 
finish  ;  I  hope  I  can." 

She  carried  out  her  resolution,  and  when  their 
father  came  in  for  the  customary  bit  of  chat 
with  his  little  daughters  before  breakfast,  he 
found  her  sewing  diligently. 

He  commended  her  industry,  particularly 
when  Grace  had  told  how  much  of  it  had  been 
shown  the  previous  evening,  but  added  that  he 
hoped  the  tasks  he  had  set  her  had  been  first 
properly  attended  to. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  learned  my  lessons  and  wrote 
my  composition  yesterday,  before  I  began  the 
sewing,"  she  replied. 

"  That  is  well,"  he  said,  "  I  am  glad  to  see 
you  willing  to  use  some  of  your  leisure  time  in 
working  for  the  poor,  but  your  education— 
which  is  to  fit  you  for  greater  usefulness  in  the 
future — must  not  be  neglected  for  that  or  any 
thing  else." 

Lulu  blushed  with  a  sudden  half  conviction 
that  her  tasks  had  not  been  so  faithfully  at 
tended  to  as  they  should  have  been.  But  it 
was  now  too  late  to  remedy  the  failure,  as  the 


290  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

school  hour  would  come  very  soon  after  break 
fast  and  family  worship. 

She  wished  she  had  learned  her  lessons  more 
thoroughly  and  spent  more  time  and  pains  upon 
her  composition,  but  hoped  she  might  be  able 
to  acquit  her  herself  better,  on  being  called  to 
recite,  than  she  feared. 

However,  it  proved  a  vain  hope  ;  she  hesita 
ted  and  gave  incorrect  answers  several  times  in 
the  first  recitation,  and  when  it  came  to  the 
second  showed  herself  almost  entirely  unac 
quainted  with  the  lesson. 

Her  father  looked  very  grave  but  only  said, 
as  he  handed  back  her  book,  "  These  are  the 
poorest  recitations  I  have  ever  heard  from  you." 

Then  taking  up  her  composition,  which  he 
had  found  lying  on  his  desk  and  had  already 
examined,  "  And  this,  I  am  sorry  to  have  to 
say,  is  a  piece  of  work  that  does  no  credit  to 
my  daughter  ;  the  writing  is  slovenly,  the  sen 
tences  are  badly  constructed,  and  the  spelling 
is  very  faulty.  It  must  be  re-written  this 
afternoon,  and  both  lessons  learned  so  that  you 
can  recite  them  creditably  to  me  before  I  can 
allow  you  any  recreation." 

"  I  don't  care,"  she  said  with  a  pout  and  a 
frown,  "I  just  have  too  much  to  do,  and  that's 
all  there  is  about  it." 

"  My  child,  are  you  speaking  quite  as  re 
spectfully  as  you  ought  in  addressing  your 


CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRA3DXA  ELSIE.    297 

father  ? "  he  asked  in  grave,  reproving  ac 
cents. 

She  hung  her  head  in  sullen  silence. 

He  waited  a  moment,  then  said  with  some 
sternness,  "  When  I  ask  you  a  question,  Lucilla, 
I  expect  an  answer,  and  it  must  be  given." 

"No,  sir;  it  wasn't  respectful,"  she  replied 
penitently.  "  But  please  forgive  me,  papa,  I 
hope  I'll  never  speak  so  again." 

He  drew  her  to  him  and  kissed  her  tenderly. 
"  I  do,  dear  child.  But  now  I  must  know  what 
you  mean  by  saying  that  you  have  too  much 
to  do." 

It's  that  sewing  for  the  Dorcas  society,  papa, 
beside  all  my  lessons  and  practising,  and  other 
things  that  you  bid  me  do  every  day." 

"  Then  you  must  undertake  less  of  it,  or  none 
at  all  ;  for  as  I  have  said  before,  your  lessons 
are  of  much  more  importance.  I  can  pay  some 
one  to  work  for  the  poor,  but  my  little  girl's 
stock  of  knowledge  must  be  increased,  and  her 
mind  improved  by  her  own  efforts." 

"  I  don't  want  to  give  it  up,  papa  ;  because  it 
would  be  mortifying  to  have  it  said  I  couldn't 
do  as  much  as  the  other  girls." 

"  You  seem  to  be  doing  charitable  work  from 
a  very  poor  motive,"  he  remarked  in  a  tone  of 
grave  concern. 

"  Papa,  that  isn't  my  only  motive,"  she 
replied,  hanging  her  head  and  blushing.  "  I 


298    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIS. 

do  want  to  please  the  Lord  Jesus  and  to  be 
kind  and  helpful  to  the  poor." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it ;  but  you  must  be  will 
ing  to  undertake  less  if  you  can  not  do  so  much 
without  neglecting  other,  and  more  important 
duties.  Did  you  bring  home  an  extra  quan 
tity  of  work  from  the  last  meeting  of  your 
society  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,"  and  she  blushed  again  as  she  spoke, 
"  but  I — I  kept  putting  off  doing  it  because 
there  was  always  something  else  I  wanted  to 
do — a  story  to  read,  or  a  game  to  play,  or  a  bit  of 
carving,  or  something  pleasanter  than  sewing — 
till  Grace  reminded  me  there  was  only  one  day 
left,  and  then  I  hurried  over  my  lessons  and 
composition  and  worked  as  hard  and  fast  as  I 
could  at  the  sewing." 

"  Ah,"  he  said,  "  it  is  an  old  and  very  true 
saying  that  *  Procrastination  is  the  thief  of  time.' 
The  only  way  to  accomplish  much  in  this  world 
is  to  have  a  time  for  each  duty,  and  alwaya 
attend  to  it  at  that  set  time. 

"  If  you  want  to  go  on  with  this  Dorcas  work 
you  must  set  apart  some  particular  time  for  it, 
when  it  will  not  interfere  with  other  duties,  and 
resolve  not  to  allow  yourself  to  use  that  time 
for  anything  else." 

"  Unless  my  father  orders  me  ?  "  she  said 
half  inquiringly,  half  in  assertion,  and  with  an 
arch  look  and  smile. 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    299 

'*  Yes  ;  thei-e  may  be  exceptions  to  the  rule," 
fae  replied  returning  the  smile. 

"  Now  we  have  talked  long  enough  on  this 
subject  and  must  begin  to  put  in  practice  the  rule 
I  have  just  laid  down." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  have  my  ciphering  to  do  now. 
But,  papa,  must  I  learn  the  lessons  over  and 
rewrite  the  composition  this  afternoon  ?  If  you 
say  I  must,  I'll  have  to  miss  the  meeting  of  our 
society.  I'd  be  very  sorry  for  that  and  ashamed 
to  have  to  tell  why  I  wasn't  there.  Please, 
papa,  won't  you  let  me  go,  and  do  my  work 
over  after  I  get  back  ?  There'll  be  an  hour,  or 
more  before  tea  and  then  all  the  evening." 

He  did  not  answer  immediately,  and  she 
added,  with  a  wistful,  pleading  look,  "  I  know  I 
don't  deserve  to  be  let  go,  but  you've  often 
been  a  gi'eat  deal  better  to  me  than  I  deserved." 

"As  I  well  may  be,  considering  how  far 
beyond  my  deserts  are  my  blessings,"  he  said 
with  a  tender  smile  and  another  kiss.  "Yes, 
daughter,  you  may  attend  the  meeting  and  I 
shall  hope  to  hear  some  excellent  recitations 
from  you  before  you  go  to  your  bed  to 
night." 

"  Oh  thank  yon,  dear  papa  !  I'll  try  my  very 
hardest,"  she  exclaimed  joyously,  giving  him  a 
vigorous  hug. 

The  society  met  at  Ion  that  day.  The 
captain  and  Violet  drove  over  with  the  children. 


500    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELS1&. 

and  leaving  them  there  while  they  went  on 
some  miles  farther,  called  for  them  again  on 
their  return  at  the  close  of  the  hour  appropri 
ated  to  its  exercises. 

Grandma  Blsie's  face  hardly  expressed  ap 
proval  as  she  examined  Lulu's  work,  lout  she 
let  it  pass,  only  saying  in  a  low  aside  to  the 
little  girl,  "  It  is  not  quite  so  well  done  as  the 
last  garment  you  brought  in,  my  child,  but  I 
will  overlook  the  partial  failure,  hoping  the 
next  bit  of  work  will  be  an  improvement  upon 
both." 

Lulu  blushed  and  was  silent  ;  once  she  would 
have  made  an  angry  retort,  but  she  was  slowly 
learning  patience  and  humility. 

On  arriving  at  home  she  set  immediately  to 
work  at  her  tasks,  nor  left  off  till  the  tea  bell 
rang.  The  time  had  been  too  short  for  her  to 
make  much  progress,  and  it  was  quite  a  trial  to 
have  to  spend  the  whole  evening  in  her  own 
room  while  the  others  were  enjoying  the  usual 
pleasant  hours  of  relaxation  together ; — the 
sport  with  the  babies,  the  familiar  chat,  and 
interesting  reading  ;  but  that  too  she  bore  with 
patience. 

It  was  not  till  the  call  to  evening  worship  that 
she  joined  the  family.  When  the  service  was 
over  she  drew  near  her  father. 

"Papa,  I  have  rewritten  that  composition, 
and  hope  you  will  find  it  a  great  deal  better, 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    301 

I  have  studied  my  lessons  too,  till  I  think  I  can 
recite  them  creditably." 

"  Ah,  that  is  well,"  he  said,  laying  a  hand 
tenderly  on  her  head  and  smiling  affectionately 
down  into  the  eyes  upraised  to  his.  "  I  will  go 
with  you  presently  to  hear  the  lessons  and 
examine  your  little  essay." 

When  he  had  done  so,  "  I  am  very  glad  indeed, 
daughter,"  he  said,  "  to  be  able  to  bestow  hearty 
praise  on  you  this  time  ;  you  have  greatly 
improved  your  composition,  and  your  recitations 
were  quite  perfect." 

He  drew  her  to  his  knee  as  he  spoke,  she 
blushing  with  pleasure  at  his  words. 

"I  missed  my  eldest  daughter,  from  the 
family  circle  this  evening,"  he  went  on  smooth 
ing  her  hair  caressingly  ;  "  indeed  I  think  we 
all  missed  her.  I  hope  we  will  not  be  deprived 
of  her  company  in  the  same  way  again." 

"  I  hope  not,  papa  ;  I  do  mean  to  be  more 
faithful  in  preparing  my  lessons.  I'm  sure  I 
ought  when  I  have  such  a  kind,  kind  teacher," 
she  added  looking  lovingly  into  his  eyes. 
"  Dear  papa,"  putting  her  arm  round  his  neck 
and  laying  her  cheek  to  his,  "  I  do  love  you  so, 
so  much  !  " 

"  My  darling,"  he  responded,  "  your  love  is 
veiy  precious  to  me,  and  I  don't  think  it  can  be 
greater  than  mine  for  you.  My  daughter's 
worth  to  her  fond  father — could  not  be  corn* 


S02    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

putcd  in  dollars  and  cents,"  he  added  with  a 
happy  laugh. 

"  I  hope  Gi*andma  Elsie  found  your  sewing 
well  done  ?  " 

"  Not  so  very,  papa,"  she  replied,  her  tone 
expressing  some  mortification  ;  "  she  said  it  was 
not  so  nicely  done  as  the  last." 

"  That  is  a  pity  ;  it  will  hardly  do  to  keep  on 
so — going  backward  instead  of  forward  as 
regards  improvement  in  that  line  of  work." 

"  No,  papa,  I  don't  mean  to  ;  I  didn't  bring 
home  quite  so  much  this  time,  though  some  of 
the  girls  did  look  as  if  they  thought  I  was 
growing  lazy — and  it  was  dreadfully  mortifying 
to  have  them  think  so — and  I'm  going  to  try 
Eva's  plan.  She  says  she  divides  her  work  into 
as  many  portions  as  there  are  days  to  do  it  in, 
and  wont  let  herself  miss  doing  at  least  one 
portion  each  day.  She  says  she  gets  it  done 
quite  easily  in  that  way,  often  finished  before 
the  day  when  it  is  to  be  handed  in." 

"  But  it  can't  be  that  she  puts  it  off  for  story- 
reading,  games  and  what  not  ?  " 

"  No,  sir ;  and  I  don't  mean  to  any  more. 
I'll  put  that  sewing  first  after  what  you  say  are 
more  important  duties,  and  not  let  myself  have 
any  play  till  it's  done.  I  think  I  can  'most 
always  do  it  before  breakfast,  now  that  you 
don't  require  me  to  sweep  or  dust  my  own 
rooms.  I'm  very  much  obliged  to  you,  papa, 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GBANDMA  ELSIE.    303 

for  saying  I  needn't  do  those  things  any  more 
while  I  have  so  many  lessons." 

**  I  want  my  daughters  to  understand  all  kinds 
of  housework  so  that  they  may  be  competent  to 
to  direct  servants,  if  they  have  them,  or  be  in 
dependent  of  them  if  they  have  not,"  he  said  ; 
"  but  now  that  you  have  learned  how  to  sweep 
and  dust,  I  do  not  think  it  necessary  for  you  to 
make  use  of  that  knowledge  while  your  time 
can  be  better  employed,  and  I  am  able  to  pay  a 
servant  for  doing  the  work." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

ONE  morning  at  breakfast,  Max  asked,  "  Papa, 
have  you  told  Lu  yet  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  the  captain,  "  I  wished  her  to 
eat  her  meal  first  in  peace  and  comfort ;  there 
fore  I  am  sorry  you  spoke,  as  I  see  you  have 
roused  her  curiosity." 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  mayn't  I  know  what  you  are 
talking  about  ?  "  asked  Lulu,  giving  him  a  dis 
turbed,  rather  apprehensive  look.  "  Oh  does 
the  court  meet  to-day  ?  " 

"  It's  been  meeting  for  several  days,"  returned 
Max,  "  and  the  trial  of  our  burglars  comes  up 
to-day." 

"  And  Ave'll  have  to  attend  as  witnesses  ?  " 

"Yes  ;  but  you  needn't  be  alarmed  ;  you 
ought  to  be  quite  used  to  it  since  your  experi 
ence  in  the  magistrate's  office,"  answered  Max 
sportively. 

"  I  don't  think  I'd  ever  get  used  to  it,  and  I 
just  wish  there  was  some  way  to  keep  out  of 
it !  "  sighed  Lulu. 

"  But  as  there  isn't,  my  little  girl  will   make 
up  her  mind  to  go  through  with  it  bravely,"  the 
captain  said,  giving  her  an  encouraging  smile. 
304 


CHRIST.VAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.    3dt 

"I'll  try,  papa,"  she  answered,  but  with  a 
sigh  that  sounded  rather  hopeless. 

Violet  and  Grace  both  expressed  their  sympa- 
thy,  but  were  sure  Lulu  would  do  herself  credit, 
as  she  had  on  the  former  occasion. 

Lulu  brightened  a  little  and  went  on  with  her 
meal.  "  How  soon  do  we  have  to  go  papa  ? w 
she  asked. 

"  In  about  half  an  hour  after  breakfast,"  he 
answered.  "  That  will  take  us  to  the  town  for 
the  opening  of  to-day's  session  of  the  court. 
We  may  not  be  called  on  for  our  testimony  for 
hours,  but  must  be  at  hand  in  case  we  are 
wanted." 

Lulu  wasted  no  more  breath  in  vain  wishes  or 
objections,  but  her  usual  flow  of  spirits  had 
deserted  her.  As  they  drove  toward  the  town 
her  father  noticed  that  she  was  very  quiet  and 
that  her  face  wore  a  look  of  patient  resignation 
and  fortitude  as  if  she  had  made  up  her  mind 
to  go  courageously  through  a  difficult  and  try 
ing  ordeal. 

"  Don't  be  anxious  and  troubled,  dear  child,** 
he  said,  taking  her  hand  and  pressing  it  affec 
tionately  in  his  ;  "  you  are  not  going  alone  into 
that  crowded  court  room." 

"  No,  papa  ;  and  I'm  ever  so  glad  you  will  be 
with  me." 

"  And  not  only  I,  dear,  but  a  nearer,  dearer, 
more  powerful  Friend.  Jesus  says,  *  Lo,  I  am 


306    CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
\rorld.'  He  says  it  to  every  one  of  his  disciples, 
and  that  alway  must  include  this  time  that  you 
are  dreading. 

"  He  will  be  close  beside  you  and  you  can  ask 
him  at  any  instant  for  the  help  you  need  to 
know  exactly  what  to  say  and  do  ;  the  help  to 
be  calm  and  collected,  and  to  answer  clearly  and 
perfectly  truthfully  every  question  put  to  you." 

"  Papa,  it's  so  nice  to  think  of  that !  "  she 
exclaimed,  looking  up  brightly  and  with  glad 
tears  shinning  in  her  eyes  ;  "  thank  you  so  very 
much  for  reminding  me  of  it.  Now  I  shall  not 
be  at  all  afraid,  even  if  the  lawyers  do  ask  me 
hard,  puzzling  questions,  as  I've  read  in  the 
papers,  that  they  do  to  witnesses,  sometimes." 

"  No,  you  need  not  be  afraid  ;  I  am  not 
afraid  for  you  ;  for  I  am  sure  you  will  be 
helped  to  say  just  what  you  ought  ;  and  if — as  I 
believe  will  happen — you  are  enabled  to  acquit 
yourself  well,  remember,  when  people  commend 
you  for  it,  that  having  done  so  by  help  from  on 
high,  the  honor  is  not  fairly  due  to  you,  and 
you  have  no  reason  to  be  conceited  and  vain  in 
consequence." 

*'  I  hope  I'll  be  kept  from  being  that,  papa," 
she  returned.  *'  I  don't  think  that  for  anybody 
with  as  good  a  memory  as  mine,  having  told  a 
straightforward  truthful  story  is  anything  to 
be  puffed  up  about." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE,   30? 

"  No,  certainly  not." 

The  wealth  and  standing  in  the  community 
of  Captain  Raymond  and  his  wife's  relatives 
caused  a  widespread  interest  in  the  case  about 
to  be  tried ;  especially  in  connection  with  the 
fact  that  he  and  two  of  his  children  were  to  be 
placed  upon  the  witness  stand  to  testify  to  the 
identity  of  the  burglars  and  their  attempt  to  rob 
his  house. 

The  Court  House  was  crowded,  and  there 
were  very  many  of  the  better  class  of  people 
among  the  spectators,  including  members  of  the 
families  residing  at  the  Oaks,  the  Laurels,  the 
Pines,  Ion,  Fairview  and  Roselands. 

Dr.  Conly,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Edward  Travilla  and 
Mr.  Leland  were  there  when  the  Woodburn 
party  arrived ;  and  presently  Grandpa  Dins- 
more  and  his  wife,  and  Cousin  Ronald,  who  was 
still  staying  at  Ion,  followed. 

These  all  sat  near  together,  and  Lulu  felt  it  a 
comfort  to  find  herself  in  the  midst  of  such  a 
company  of  friends. 

Greetings  were  exchanged,  some  kind,  encour 
aging  words  spoken  to  her  and  Max,  then  their 
father  and  the  other  gentlemen  fell  into  conver 
sation. 

The  children  had  never  been  in  a  court-room 
before,  and  were  interested  in  looking  about 
and  observing  what  was  going  on.  They  were 
early  ;  in  season  to  see  the  judges  come  in  and 


508  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIK 

take  their  seats  on  the  bench,  and  the  opening 
of  the  court. 

Some  lesser  matters  occupied  its  attention 
for  a  time,  then  there  was  a  little  stir  of  excite 
ment  in  the  crowd  as  the  sheriff  and  his  deputy 
entered  with  Ajax  and  his  fellow  burglai*,  but 
it  quieted  down  in  a  moment  as  the  prisoners 
took  their  places  at  the  bar,  and  the  voice  of  the 
presiding  judge  sounded  distinctly  through  the 
room,  "  Commonwealth  against  Perry  Davis 
and  Ajax  Stone.  Burglary.  Are  you  ready  for 
trial ?  " 

"  "We  are,  your  Honor,"  replied  the  district 
attorney. 

"  Very  well,"  said  the  judge,  "  arraign  the 
prisoners." 

Then  the  two  prisoners  were  told  to  stand  up 
while  the  district  attorney  read  the  indictment, 
which  charged  them  with  "  burglariously  break 
ing  and  entering  into  the  mansion-house  of  Cap 
tain  Raymond  of  Woodburn,  on  the  second  day 
of  January  last  passed,"  and  while  there  at 
tempting  to  break  into  and  rob  his  safe  and  to 
carry  off  articles  of  value  from  other  parts  of 
the  dwelling. 

The  court-room  was  very  quiet  during  the 
reading  of  the  indictment,  so  that  Max  and  Lulu 
who  were  listening  intently,  heard  every  word. 

Lulu  looked  her  astonishment  when  the  pris» 
oners  pleaded,  "  Not  guilty." 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  309 

"  Why  they  are  !  and  they  know  they  are  ! " 
she  whispered  to  Max. 

"  Of  course,"  he  returned  in  the  same  low  key, 
"  but  do  you  suppose  men  who  break  into  houses 
to  steal,  will  hesitate  to  lie  ?  " 

"  Oh  no,  to  be  sure  not !     How  silly  I  am  1 " 

"The  next  thing  was  the  selecting  of  jiu-ors; 
a  rather  tedious  business,  taking  up  all  the  rest 
of  the  time  till  the  court  adjourned  for  the  noon 
recess. 

That  was  a  rest  for  Max  and  Lulu.  Their 
father  took  them  to  a  hotel  for  lunch,  they  chat 
ted  a  while  in  its  parlor,  after  satisfying  their 
appetites,  then  returned  to  the  court-room 
in  season  for  the  opening  of  the  afternoon 
session. 

The  district  attorney  made  the  opening  ad 
dress,  giving  an  outline  of  the  evidence  he  ex 
pected  to  bring  forward  to  prove  the  prisoners* 
guilt.  Then  Lulu  was  called  to  the  witness 
stand 

She  rose  at  once  and  turned  to  her  father, 
looking  a  trifle  pale,  but  quite  calm  and  col 
lected. 

He  took  her  hand  and  led  her  to  the  little 
railed  platform.  She  stepped  upon  it  and  he 
stood  near  to  encourage  her  by  his  presence. 

"  You  are  very  young,  my  child,"  the  judge 
said  in  a  kindly  tone,  "  What  do  you  know  of 
the  nature  of  an  oath  ?  " 


310   CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  EL8LB. 

"  I  know,  sir,  that  it  is  a  very  solemn  promise  in 
the  presence  of  the  great  God,  to  tell  the  truth, 
the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth." 

"  And  what  will  happen  to  you  if  you  fail  to 
do  so,  my  dear  ?  " 

"  God  will  know  it,  and  be  angry  with  me  ; 
for  he  hates  lying  and  has  said,  '  All  liars  shall 
have  their  part  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with 
fire  and  brimstone  ! '  " 

Lulu's  answers  were  given  in  a  low,  but  very 
distinct  tone  and  in  the  almost  breathless  silence 
were  quite  audible  in  every  part  of  the  large 
room. 

"  Administer  the  oath  to  her,"  said  the  judge 
addressing  the  clerk  of  the  court,  "  she  is  more 
competent  to  take  it  than  many  an  older 
person." 

When  she  had  done  so,  "What  is  your 
name  ?"  asked  the  district  attorney. 

"  Lucilla  Raymond." 

"  You  are  the  daughter  of  Capt.  Levis  Ray 
mond  late  of  United  States  Navy  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  his  eldest  daughter." 

"  How  old  are  you  ?  " 

"  I  was  twelve  on  my  last  birthday ;  last 
gnmmer." 

"  Look  at  the  prisoners.  Did  you  ever  see 
them  before  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  When  and  where  ?  w 


0HRISTHAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.   311 

**The  colored  man  has  lived  in  our  family, 
and  I  saw  him  every  day  for  months." 

"  And  the  white  man  ?  " 

"  I  have  seen  him  three  times  before  to-day  ; 
first  on  the  second  day  of  last  January,  when 
my  brother  and  I  were  riding  home  through  the 
bit  of  wood  on  my  father's  estate.  That  man 
was  leaning  against  a  tree  and  my  pony  nearly 
stepped  on  him  before  I  knew  he  was  there,  and 
he  seized  her  bridle  and  said  fiercely,  'Look 
out  there  and  don't  ride  a  fellow  down  1 ' " 

"  And  what  did  you  answer  ?  " 

"  Let  go  of  my  bridle  this  instant  and  get  out 
of  the  path  !  " 

"  Plucky !  "  laughed  some  one  in  the  audience. 

"  What  happened  next  ?  "  asked  the  lawyer, 
and  Lulu  went  on  to  tell  the  whole  story  of  the 
adventure  in  the  wood. 

"  That,  you  have  told  us,  was  your  first  sight 
of  the  prisoner  calling  himself  Perry  Davis, 
when  did  you  see  him  next  ?  and  where  ?  " 

"  That  night,  in  what  we  call  the  strong  room 
where  papa's  safe  is." 

She  was  bidden  to  tell  the  whole  of  that  story 
also,  and  did  so  in  the  same  clear,  straightfor 
ward  manner  in  which  she  had  told  it  in  the 
magistrate's  office,  told  it  simply,  artlessly — as 
not  aware  of  the  bravery  and  unselfishness  of 
her  conduct  in  attempting  the  capture  of  the 
burglars  at  the  risk  of  being  attacked  and  mur- 


512    CHRISTMAS   WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIB. 

dered  by  them — and  in  the  same  calm,  even, 
distinct  tones  in  which  she  had  spoken  at  first. 

A  murmur  of  admiration  ran  through  the 
court-room  as  she  concluded  her  narrative  with, 
"  Papa  was  asleep  and  I  couldn't  speak  just  at 
first  for  want  of  breath  ;  but  when  I  put  my 
arm  round  his  neck  and  laid  my  face  on  the  pil 
low  beside  his,  he  woke  and  I  told  him  about 
the  burglars  and  what  I  had  done." 

The  prisoners  had  listened  with  close  atten 
tion  and  evident  interest. 

"So  'twas  her — that  chit  of  a  gal,  that  fast 
ened  us  in — caught  us  in  a  trap,  as  one  may 
say,"  muttered  Davis,  scowling  at  her  and 
grinding  his  teeth  with  rage.  "  Pity  I  didn't 
hold  on  to  that  ere  bridle  and  kerry  her  off  afore 
we  ventur'd  in  thar." 

A  warning  look  from  his  counsel  silenced 
him,  and  the  latter  addressed  himself  to  Lulu. 

"  You  say  you  had  seen  Davis  three  times 
before  to-day.  Where  and  when  did  you  see 
him  the  third  time  ?  " 

"  In  the  magistrate's  office,  the  next  morning 
after  he  and  Ajax  had  been  in  our  house." 

"  Did  you  then  recognize  them  as  the  same 
men  you  had  seen  in  the  strong  room  of  your 
home  the  night  before  at  work  at  the  lock  of 
the  safe  ?  " 

"  Yea,  sir ;  and  Davis  as  the  man  who  had 
seized  my  pony's  bridle  in  the  wood," 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  313 

"  But  you  had  not  seen  Ajax  Stone's  face  ; 
how  then  could  you  recognize  him  ?  " 

"  No,  I  had  not  seen  his  face,  but  I  had  the 
back  of  his  head  and  how  he  was  dressed,  and  I 
knew  I  had  fastened  him  in  there,  and  that  he 
didn't  get  out  till  the  sheriff  took  him  out ;  and 
then  I  heard  his  voice  and  knew  it  was  Ajax's 
voice." 

The  cross-questioning  went  on.  It  was  what 
Lulu  had  dreaded,  but  it  did  not  seem  to  em 
barrass  or  disturb  her  ;  nor  could  she  be  made 
to  contradict  herself. 

Her  father's  eyes  shone  ;  he  looked  a  proud 
and  happy  man  as  he  led  her  back  to  her 
seat,  holding  her  hand  in  a  tender,  loving 
clasp. 

She  was  surprised  and  pleased  to  find  Grand, 
ma  Elsie  and  Violet  sitting  with  the  other 
relatives  and  friends.  They  had  come  in  while 
she  was  on  the  witness  stand. 

"  Dear  child,"  Violet  said,  making  room  for 
her  by  her  side,  "  you  went  through  your  ordeal 
very  successfully,  and  I  am  very  glad  for  your 
sake,  that  it  is  over." 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  we  are  all  proud  of  you," 
added  Grandma  Elsie,  smiling  kindly  upon  the 
little  girl. 

But  there  was  not  time  for  anything  more. 

"  Max  Raymond,"  some  one  called. 

u  Here,  sir,"  replied  the  lad,  rising. 


"Take  the  witness  stand." 

"  Go,  my  son,  and  let  us  see  how  well  you  can 
acquit  yourself,"  the  captain  said  in  an  encour 
aging  tone,  and  Max  obeyed. 

He  conducted  himself  quite  to  his  father's 
satisfaction,  behaving  in  a  very  manly  way,  and 
giving  his  testimony  in  the  same  clear,  distinct 
tones  and  straightforward  manner  that  had 
been  admired  in  his  sister.  But  having  much 
less  to  tell,  he  was  not  kept  nearly  so  long  upon 
the  stand. 

There  were  other  witnesses  for  the  prose 
cution,  one  of  whom  was  Capt.  Raymond 
himself. 

He  testified  that  the  burglars  had  evidently 
entered  the  house  through  a  window,  by  prying 
open  a  shutter,  removing  a  pane  of  glass,  then 
reaching  in  and  turning  the  catch  over  the 
lower  sash. 

When  the  evidence  on  that  side  had  all  been 
heard,  the  counsel  for  the  accused  opened  the 
case  for  the  defense. 

He  was  an  able  and  eloquent  lawyer,  but  his 
clients  had  already  established  an  unenviable 
reputation  for  themselves,  and  the  weight  of 
the  evidence  against  them  was  too  strong  for 
rebuttal.  Their  conviction  was  a  foregone  con 
clusion  in  his  mind,  and  that  of  almost  every 
one  present,  even  before  he  began  his  speech. 

He  had  but  few  witnesses  to  bring  forward, 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIK  3I» 

and  their  testimony  was  unimportant  and 
availed  nothing  as  disproof  of  that  given  by 
those  for  the  prosecution. 

After  the  lawyers  on  both  eides  had  ad« 
dressed  the  jury,  and  the  judge  had  delivered 
his  charge  to  them,  they  retired  to  consider 
their  verdict. 

In  a  few  moments  they  returned  and  resumed 
their  seats  in  the  jury  box.  They  found  both 
the  accused  guilty  of  burglary,  and  the  trial  was 
over. 

"  Is  it  quite  finished,  papa  ?  "  Lulu  asked  as 
they  were  driving  toward  home  again. 

"What,  my  child?  the  trial?  Yes;  there 
will  be  no  more  of  it," 

"  I'm  so  glad,"  she  exclaimed  with  a  sigh  of 
relief.  "You  said  they  would  have  to  go  to 
the  penitentiary  if  they  were  found  guilty ; 
and  the  jury  said  they  were  ;  how  long  will 
they  have  to  stay  there  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  ;  they  have  not  been  sen 
tenced  yet ;  but  it  will  be  for  some  years." 

"I'm  sorry  for  them.  I  wish  they  hadn't 
been  so  wicked." 

"  So  do  I." 

"  And  that  I  hadn't  had  to  testify  against 
them.  1  can't  help  feeling  as  though  it  was 
unkind,  and  that  their  friends  have  a  right  to 
hate  me  for  it." 

"  No,  not  at  all.     It  was  a  duty  you  owed  the 


316  CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 

community  (because  to  allow  criminals  to  go 
unpunished  would  make  honest  people  unsafe), 
and  indeed  to  the  men  themselves ;  as  being 
brought  to  justice  may  prove  the  means  of  their 
reformation.  So  set  your  mind  at  rest  about  it, 
my  darling  ;  try  to  forget  the  whole  unpleasant 
affair,  and  be  happy  in  the  enjoyment  of  youi 
many  blessings." 

"  There's  one  thing  that  helps  to  make  my 
conscience  perfectly  easy  on  the  score  of  hav« 
ing  testified  against  them,"  remarked  Max, 
"  and  that  is  I  couldn't  help  myself,  but  had  to 
obey  the  law." 

"  True  enough,"  rejoined  his  father.  "  And 
Lulu  was  no  more  a  free  agent  than  your 
self." 

"  No,  sir  ;  but  she  did  more  to  catch  the 
rogues  than  anybody  else,"  Max  went  on,  giving 
her  a  merry,  laughing  glance.  "  Don't  you 
wish,  sis,  that  you  had  let  them  go  on  and  help 
themselves  to  all  they  wanted,  and  then  leave 
without  being  molested  ?  " 

"  No,  I  don't,"  she  answered  with  spirit.  "  I 
wouldn't  want  papa  to  lose  his  money,  or 
Mamma  Vi  her  jewels.  Beside  they  might 
have  gone  upstairs  and  hurt  some  of  us." 

"  "We  are  all  much  obliged  to  you,  Lulu  dear,' 
Violet  remarked,  looking  affectionately  at  the 
little  girl.  "  How  brave  and  unselfish  you 
were  I  That  burglary  following  so  immediately 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE.  SIT 

open  tne  festivities  of  our  delightful  Christmas 
holidays,  seemed  a  most  trying  and  unfortunate 
afterclap ;  but  we  will  hope  for  better  things 
time." 


vim  era 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


••  fl 


MR  3  0 1975 


LO 

URLI 


RY 


$£C*DU 

DUE  TWO  WEEKS  FHuW 


ftPR.8  0  1 

llWERUBRARY  d-OANS 


LOANS 

19/b 


DATt  Oh  RtotlPT 

^rc,ru 


of 


Form  L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000033295    7 


